There’s a pecking order in my world.

Vampires are Masters, humans are pets,

and my Master? He’s cynical and
ruthless. But I fell for him anyway.

**** A STEAMY, FAST-PACED BULLY

ROMANCE WITH FANTASTIC WORLD
BUILDING ****

With my parents gone missing and

demons breathing down my neck, I had
no choice.

I had to entrust myself to the powerful

vampire Master who saved me, even if it
meant becoming his pet.

And the first thing my Master did?

Dump me in a fancy training school that

has me wearing short skirts while I learn
about spells, ghosts, and the art of
obeying one’s Master.
My Master demands my promise not to get
into trouble while he’s away, but like that’s
even remotely possible when everyone in
school wants to bully me, I suck at being
a soul seer, and the worst thing of all?

I’m also the idiot who’s fallen in love with

her Master, even when he’s already lost
his heart to someone else.

This book was previously published as The

Master and His Soul Seer Pet under Marian
Tee and Blood Gift under my pen name
Sage Matthews.
 About the Book
Zari inhaled, preparing herself to reveal to the world the truth
about her Master.
Yes, go on, pet. I’m interested in hearing what you have to say.
Her head jerked, her eyes landing on the silent figure that had
come into the classroom in patent disbelief. The class, picking
up on her shock, followed her gaze, and everyone squealed
when they saw Alexandru at the back.
It had been one month. One month since she had last seen him,
and somehow it felt like one month had wrought such a huge
change in him. He was taller than she remembered, his
powerful aura more authoritative. Even his sheer gorgeousness
came as a shock to her, with his wavy black hair and green
eyes. Had he really been this beautiful from the very start?
All in all, Alexandru made a larger than life figure, and the
way he took everyone’s dumbstruck attention as nothing out of
ordinary just made him more intimidatingly attractive. Zari’s
head reeled at the thought that the vampire everyone was
staring dreamily at was her Master. And she – a person as
ordinary as her – was his human pet.
Zari watched her Master’s lips curve in a familiar sly smile.
“Go on, pet. I’m eager to hear what you have to say. What do
you think of me as a Master?” Before she could answer, he
continued in his mind, Because earlier I heard exactly what
you thought. Pervert, wasn’t it? And bully, too?
Alexandru almost laughed out loud when he saw the look of
horror dawning on his pet’s face just before color spread in her
cheeks.
And there it was, the blush he had missed seeing. It was
disturbing, the way he had found himself thinking about that
blushing look on Zari’s face so many times while he had been
out hunting.
Small and with a body so slim it was almost boyish, Zari
would have appeared average if not for her lush, ash-blonde
hair. But what he really liked about his little pet were her large
gray eyes and expressive face. In all the years he had roamed
the earth, and they were very many years, Alexandru had
hated all things that could be described as cute…until this girl
came into the picture.
With her, “cute” was synonymous to arousing and right now,
she was being extremely cute with the way she lied in a
straight face. “My Master is the kindest Master on earth. He is
the most intelligent, the bravest, and just the very best all
around.”
The entire class was silent, as if unable to decide whether Zari
was being sincere or sarcastic.
Zari lowered her head in shame. She was such a major fail at
becoming an ideal pet.
Alexandru slowly shifted on his feet, not wanting anyone to
catch how his cock had reacted to Zari’s futile attempt to
butter him up. Did she know how cute she was? Did she?
Madame Lavinia cleared her throat. “We are so honored you
have found the time to visit us, Master Alexandru. Class,
please give Master Alexandru a warm welcome.”
Wide-eyed, Zari watched the entire class quickly and
gracefully slide to their feet and drop to a curtsy. She hurried
to do the same, not wanting to be the odd duck out…again.
“Welcome, Master Alexandru,” the entire class chorused.
“Welcome, Master Alexandru,” Zari hurried to say, but she
was too late. Her Master knew it, too, judging by the
amusement glinting in his green gaze.
It’s not funny, Master, she griped at him glumly.
It is. And since I find the way you make the worst human pet in
the entire school entirely delightful, you should be thankful.
She glared at him. Is that supposed to make me feel better?
His smile widened. You see, pet? You should have been happy
about what I told you, and yet here you are, glaring at me in
front of the entire class–
Zari jerked at Alexandru’s words, and when she looked back at
the other girls, she realized that all of them were glaring at her
on her Master’s behalf.
“Go and give your Master a proper welcome, dear Zari,” her
teacher urged.
Before Zari could even think of what a proper welcome meant,
Madame Lavinia was already pushing her forward, leaving
Zari no choice but to walk towards Alexandru. She stopped
when she was in front of the vampire but kept her gaze down.
She needed a moment to herself because right now, all she
could think about was that her Master was really indeed here.
Did you miss me, pet?
No, Master.
Alexandru chuckled in her mind. As always, the lies. You know
I have to punish you for that, don’t you?
Her head snapped up, Zari ready to protest.
Alexandru took that as his cue to kiss her, his fingers curling
around her nape just before his lips took hers.
Shock and embarrassment flared up inside Zari at the
unexpected touch of Alexandru’s lips over hers. Oh, she
should have known! She thought about struggling but decided
not to, knowing that would only make her lose much-needed
brownie points with her teacher. The only way she could resist
then – and stay sane – was to refuse her Master entry to her
mouth.
Fists clenched against her side so she wouldn’t accidentally
cling to him, Zari did her best to keep her lips pressed
together.
Alexandru knew Zari was doing her best to resist him, but it
only made him want her more. It only made more determined
to have her begging. Open your mouth, pet.
No, Master.
If you don’t open your mouth–
Slowly, he moved his hands, settling them on her waist. Just
that one simple touch and he felt her shudder. She was so
beautifully responsive, and Alexandru knew he would die a
happy man if she remained like that for all eternity.
Will you open your mouth now?
No–
He lifted his head up, reluctantly ending the kiss because he
wanted to see her reaction. When her eyes slowly drifted open,
Alexandru immediately moved his hands up, enough to reach
the undersides of her breasts.
Zari stiffened in shock at her Master’s touch, unable to believe
where his hands were. Just as unbelievable was the lack of
protest from the teacher and the other girls in the room. Did
they all think this was a proper welcome for a Master?
In a moment, I’m going to cup your breasts and play with your
nipples. So one last time, pet – are you going to open your
mouth?
Knowing Alexandru was not the type to bluff, Zari did one
better.
It was Alexandru’s turn to be surprised when, instead of
simply opening her mouth, Zari threw her arms around his
neck and initiated the kiss. He recovered from his shock right
away, of course, and returned the kiss with hungry passion, his
tongue sweeping inside her mouth, dying for another taste of
her sweetness.
Just one kiss, and Alexandru knew it would be impossible for
him to stop.
Zari felt her Master sweeping her up in his arms just before
breaking the kiss. She opened her eyes, dazed, and saw
Alexandru staring at her like he was one inch away from
devouring her.
She gulped.
Do you know how much I want you right now?
Err–
I hope you’re ready for another private lesson about being my
pet.
Her jaw dropped at his words. Did that mean…surely he
couldn’t mean…
No, Master–
I can’t wait, pet.
But they will ALL know why–
And they’ll hate you even more. Isn’t that wonderful?
She dropped her head in defeat, hiding her face in the crook of
his shoulder and neck.
Her Master laughed in her mind.
Bully.
Yes, I am, Alexandru agreed. Out loud, he said, “Madame
Lavinia, please excuse Zari from your class. I need a private
moment with my pet.”
“Of course, of course.” But this time, Zari could hear the
awkwardness in Madame Lavinia’s tone, and she knew even
the professor was taken aback at her Master’s boldness.
As he walked away, Zari still in his arms, Alexandru told her
cheerfully, You should have seen their faces, pet. They were all
grinding their teeth and glaring at you.
You are a BULLY, Master.
Yes, yes, I know. But we both know you like it that way, pet.
 Vampire Love
by Marian Tee

*This book was previously published as The Master & His

Soul Seer Pet under Marian Tee and Blood Gift under my pen
name Sage Matthews.

Copyright 2020 by Streak Digital Publishing

All rights reserved. This book or any portion thereof may not
be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without the
express written permission of the publisher except for the use
of brief quotations in a book review.
All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any
resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely
coincidental.
 Prequel
This prequel is of Zari Baltimore’s life before coming to
study at the La Scala Legaturia or the School of Bonds

A human pet is not supposed to say “No” to his or her Master.

But there are no rules that say you can’t bargain, blackmail,
nag, lie, cheat, manipulate, (insert all the other sneaky verbs
you can think of here).
Zari’s Rules for the Modernization of Relationships between
Human Pets and Masters

Alexandru was careful to keep his distaste from showing as he

was led down the mining shaft, which had been boarded shut
for over a hundred years. Once the site of a grisly massacre,
the place now served as the venue for the illegal auction of
pets.
Around him, “candidates” were either chained to the wall or
tied to the posts, all of them naked and suffering from every
kind of degradation that potential Masters could think of.
Some of the pets’ eyes were dull with despair while others had
not yet quite lost hope. Those were the ones he had a difficult
time ignoring. Everything in him clamored to release his fury
on their tormentors, but Alexandru managed to keep his
violent urges under control.
Soon, he promised himself. Once he found what he was
looking for, he would tear this place apart.
After several turns that took them deeper into the torch-lit
tunnels, the imp he had bribed finally stopped at the end of a
heavily guarded entranceway. The gate was made of
reinforced steel, and a huge, scowling troll stood on each side.
Even as the bloodthirsty creatures gazed at him suspiciously,
Alexandru had no trouble keeping his face impassive. He
knew they were trying to determine his identity and figure out
how strong or weak he was. But he also knew, no matter how
hard they tried, they would not be able to read him.
Centuries spent hunting down the kingdom’s outlaws had
made him well-versed in deception. His skills ensured that
people would only see what he wanted them to see, and right
now, with his dirty but expensive cloak, hunched shoulders,
and blood-stained teeth, all the others saw was a lustful
vampire with an uncontrolled appetite for human virgins.
Fishing out the bags of gold coins in his pockets, he handed
one to each troll. “There is more of that for you if you allow
me an hour’s pleasure with this candidate.” Licking his lips in
seeming eagerness, Alexandru rasped in a lewd voice, “The
imp promised me she’s a virgin. Is it true?”
The trolls were having a hard time taking their gazes off the
bags of gold coins. They were like leprechauns in that sense,
but they weren’t as fussy. All that mattered to trolls was
wealth, and they didn’t mind what form it came to them.
At the word ‘virgin’, though, one of the troll’s head jerked up,
a wary expression flickering in his soulless eyes. “The bosses
told us that she must remain a virgin. A high roller’s going to
arrive tonight. He’s done and paid a fortune to have her
untouched.”
“But I want to taste her, just a small taste. I promise I won’t
take her pussy,” Alexandru whined. “Her ass would do. It
won’t make a difference if I take her ass, right?”
The wariness disappeared from the troll’s eyes. “Yeah, yeah,
that’s gonna do.” He unlocked the door. “Just don’t ya take
your money back if she ain’t made you happy.”
****
The makeshift room housing the star of tonight’s auction was
curled in a ball on a dusty pallet. Her left wrist was manacled,
its thick chain bolted to the wall. Her body was almost
boyishly slender, and if not for her long, ash-blonde hair,
Alexandru might not have recognized her as a girl.
The scent of her blood didn’t hit him until he had been inside
her room for half a minute. It was so faint, so delicate, that a
younger vampire would surely have missed it completely. And
maybe, if he had not been forewarned about her existence, he
himself might have failed in singling it out as well.
Inhaling deeply, Alexandru took in her scent, committing it to
memory. A vampire’s sense of smell was not as good as a
shapeshifter’s, but he preferred being thorough. He wanted to
be sure that after this mission, he would be able to spot a soul
seer even miles away, whether by sight, smell, or feel.
The girl twitched ever so slightly, and Alexandru’s lips curved.
He had known from the start she was pretending to be asleep,
and he had allowed her to pretend, curious as to what she
planned to do. The spark of interest inside him was a surprise,
but one he also welcomed. It made him realize how
completely detached from life he had become in the years he
had spent roaming the world, killing without ever living.
The girl on the bed was taking deep breaths now, as if
bolstering her courage.
Ah, little soul seer. What are you planning?
****
Zari Baltimore’s greatest sin was her curiosity. She knew it,
and she had always done her best to curb it. Her curiosity
tended to get her in all sorts of scrapes, and she would have
been the first one to laugh if someone had told her that
curiosity would end up saving her life.
But it had, several times in fact.
Curiosity had kept her sane in the past few days even though
the things she had learned were beyond frightening. When she
had woken up alone in the dark, her fingers encountering the
steel around her wrist that kept her chained to the wall,
curiosity had kept her from losing her mind. Curiosity had
given her the courage not to cry and focus on one word.
Why?
Why was she here? Why was she chained? And most
importantly, why were her parents not here with her?
The last thing she remembered was being on the rubber boat
with her parents, the three of them trying furiously to paddle
their way back to safety and away from the roaring falls.
And then nothing. No matter what she did, she just couldn’t
remember.
Another thing Zari learned by listening to the creatures talking
outside the door was that captives like her were called
“candidates”, and that they were being auctioned off, one by
one, to become pets.
While most candidates were sold in a day or two, Zari was
being held in isolation because she was special. Even now, she
couldn’t quite decide whether being special was a good thing
or not. She was afraid that it would mean her future Master
would be just as special, but in a terribly bad way.
Every night, she was unable to sleep, fearing that the moment
she closed her eyes, her faceless Master would come and do
his worst. Sometimes, she found herself hoping that he would
finally come. She wanted it over with–-
Zari stiffened on the bed when she realized that someone was
opening the door.
Would it be Troll A and B? Or maybe it would be one of the
“organizers” of the auction? Those were even more terrifying
than the trolls, with their eyes like toxic pools and their
overpowering stench.
A shadow fell over her, and a jolt shot through Zari’s body
when she realized that she was no longer alone.
Don’t show your fear, she told herself as she kept her body
immobile, hoping it was enough to make it seem like she was
sleeping. No matter what, don’t ever show you’re afraid. If she
had to die right now, she would not die groveling in fear.
The silence lengthened, tension thickening in the air.
Frustration and fear butted heads inside her, making Zari’s
body twitch involuntarily.
Shit! Any moment now, she would be flipped on her back,
devoured, and–
Nothing.
She swallowed, inhaled, and exhaled, repeatedly, and as
silently as she could. Deep in her heart, she knew that this was
the end. Everything would change right this moment, and her
only choice was whether to face it quivering in fear or head on
with courage.
Never. Show. Fear.
She repeated the words to herself like a mantra, counted one to
three, and flipped to her back, her heart and mind prepared
for–
Her jaw dropped.
What the heck was a GQ model doing in her prison?
Despite his horrendous-looking cloak and mud-caked clothes,
none of it was successful in making him less than perfectly
gorgeous. His hair and eyes were the shade of ebony, his skin a
smooth, dark bronze, and his body sculpted and toned like a
statue.
He was possibly the most handsome man she had ever seen,
and that was saying something since she had once met the
actor playing Captain America in real life.
When she started to speak, he placed one finger on his lips,
indicating that she had to be quiet.
Against her better judgment, she did.
A moment later, she came to regret her decision because
apparently, keeping quiet meant permission for him to maul
her. He was on top of her in an instant, her body trapped under
his muscular form. Something sharp pierced her flesh, and
when she looked down, she saw the man’s mouth sucking on
the skin right above her heart.
Oh my God, he was a vampire and he was going to suck her
dry!
She screamed, and a moment later, the trolls burst through the
door.
“Help!”
But her screams died when all they did was laugh at her. The
way they were gazing at her made Zari’s skin crawl, and she
realized she had foolishly forgotten something just as
important.
She. Was. Naked.
“Got thirsty right away, did ya?” Troll A cackled. She
recognized him by the gash on his forehead.
“Just don’t ya kill her,” Troll B reminded.
The man on top of her shifted, his body shielding hers from
the trolls. She was almost grateful for it, but then he lifted his
head. That was when she saw the faint traces of blood lining
his lower lip, just before he licked it dry. The way he did it so
calmly left her dazed, enough for Zari to start doubting herself.
Was she really going to survive this without succumbing to
fear and madness?
“Come on, give us some privacy.”
Zari jerked in shock under the vampire, his strange tone
leaving her even more bewildered. Her attacker had been the
picture of formidable strength a moment ago, but now his
mewling voice made him seem pathetic. Maybe she really was
going crazy.
The vampire was still whining. “I can’t get my cock up when I
have an audience.”
Troll A snickered. “Doesn’t matter if it stands or not. It’s still
gonna look like a piece of shit next to our dicks.”
Troll B laughed. “That ain’t no way to speak to our rich friend
here…even if it sure is true.” They began shoving at each
other in jest as they trudged out of the room, the door closing
behind them.
She opened her mouth to speak, but instead she ended up
swallowing several drops of blood. Her eyes darted up, and
that was when she saw the vampire had his wrist above her
lips, his flesh ripped open and blood trickling out of the
wound.
Zari choked, but it was too late. The metallic taste of the
vampire’s blood was flowing down her throat.
Easy, pet. There is nothing to be afraid of. I had to do this so
we can share a blood bond.
Her eyes flew wide open at the voice inside her mind.
I’m sorry I had to do that suddenly. It was the only way to
communicate with you without the others knowing.
Zari stared at the man still half-lying on top of her. His face
remained impassive, but a gentle, quiet sense of strength shone
from his bright green eyes. We may be watched, so do not say
anything out loud, he continued inside her head. It is best to be
careful.
Was this really happening, Zari wondered dizzily. But then –
after everything that had happened, surely this one shouldn’t
seem so unbelievable?
Can…you…hear…me? She asked the question haltingly,
unsure if this strange form of communication was two-way.
Yes…I…can. He deliberately mimicked her halting tone and,
after a short stunned pause, Alexandru was rewarded with a
murderous glare. Her fiery response pleased him since it
meant her captors had not succeeded in breaking her spirit.
I’m going to get you out of here, but I need your help.
How? Zari asked the question warily while determinedly
squashing the spurt of hope trying to blossom inside her. She
wanted so much to be free that false hope would kill her at this
point. She didn’t think she’d be able to handle the
disappointment if that happened.
Here comes the fun part, Alexandru thought. You need to
pretend that I’m having sex with you while we’re talking.
Otherwise, they’ll think that we’re too quiet inside here.
The way her cheeks puffed and her lips formed a perfect O in
surprise like a cartoon character nearly made Alexandru slip.
Dammit, that had almost made him grin. Did this girl know
how ridiculously expressive she was? It was extremely cute,
and usually, Alexandru hated anything that was “cute”.
Did you just say–
–that you should fake sounds that would make them think
we’re having sex? Absolutely. They expect me to do it to you
and if they don’t hear any sound coming out from you anytime
now–
Almost on cue, they heard the noise from outside the door
suddenly dropping, as if the trolls had thought of listening to
the door and making sure they were still inside. Realizing that
the trolls were once again suspicious, Alexandru reached out
to the soul seer and pinched her cheeks. Hard.
She yelped.
He winced. That didn’t sound like good sex, but in situations
like this, that was probably a good thing, his reputation in the
bedroom be damned.
That hurts!
Really? Then I should do it again, I guess. He pinched her
cheeks again, applying greater pressure.
This time, though, instead of shrieking in pain, she growled. A
loud, angry growl that rumbled from the deepest part of her
stomach, making her sound like someone suffering from a
demonic possession.
It was a frighteningly realistic sound. It was a cute sound, and
damn if it didn’t make his cock twitch inside his pants. His
body’s reaction to the soul seer’s cuteness made Alexandru
pause and stare down at his body in amazement. It had been a
long time since he had found himself this sexually affected by
a woman, and it was just his luck that his body had chosen to
be attracted to a woman he was honor-bound to keep from
harm.
That definitely made having sex with her out of bounds since
he was notorious for being the bed ‘em and leave ‘em type.
Zari stiffened when she realized that the vampire on top of her
was looking at her like he wanted to devour her. Which should
have been a good thing – if he didn’t live on human blood. She
did her best to cross her arms over her chest even though it
was silly.
Ah, pet. Why are you covering yourself? I was just enjoying
the sight of your naked body.
She gaped at him, irked, frustrated, and just plain confused at
the same time. How can you joke at a time like this? Don’t you
realize that this is a dangerous–
I do, of course, which is why I told you that I needed your
help. I need you to distract them a while and buy me some
time. He stroked her cheek. Now, how about doing better this
time? Scream for me please.
Her lips took a mulish slant for a second, as if everything
about her hated having to follow him. As all the women he
knew had been eager to do his bidding, may they be human or
not, he found her determination to resist him refreshing.
And cute.
Cute and hot, and again he was tempted to do something. It
was a toss-up between grinning and kissing her senseless.
Well?
His lips met in a straight line as she glared at him. She took a
deep breath, opened her mouth, and screamed.
It was irritatingly high-pitched, making Alexandru wince.
Outside the room, he heard the trolls stop talking.
“Do you think he’s hurting her? They’re gonna kill us if he
hurts her bad,” one of the trolls muttered nervously.
Hearing that, Alexandru said hastily to the soul seer, Change
of plans, pet. Now we have to convince them you’re enjoying
sex.
Whaaaat?
If not, they’ll barge in here and then you’ll leave me no choice
but to make love to you. They’re worried that I’m hurting you.
They’re scared of the repercussions since they’ve been asked
to keep you unharmed at all costs.
Zari tried to understand what the vampire was saying, but it
was hard to concentrate when there was a very hot and
intensely male body pressed against her. For the past ten
minutes now, she had been doing her best not to think about
the fact that something had stirred into life against the junction
of her thighs. Something long, thick, and so amazingly hard.
Do it now! Or they’ll come in–
Zari let out a scream.
Alexandru’s jaw dropped. That sounded like someone had just
tried to kill her. I said, make it sound like you’re enjoying my
touch.
That WAS what I was trying to do!
Ah, okay. Then try it again but less like…you’re being killed?
Frowning, Zari tried again, and this time she added a little
moan.
Alexandru slowly ran a hand over his face, using it to keep the
fact that he was laughing his ass off hidden. This time, she had
succeeded in not sounding like the next victim of Norman
Bates. This time, she succeeded in sounding like a ghost.
Outside the door, the trolls were becoming more anxious, the
bag of gold coins in their pocket ignored.
Ah, damn. He was left with no choice–
Zari froze when she heard the door being opened.
She looked up at the vampire, and once again he took her by
surprise by closing his mouth over hers. The kiss was hot and
deep, drugging her senses to the point that she had a hard time
remembering this was not what she wanted. She tried to
struggle against the vampire, but every movement only made
her cock slide up and down against her flesh, which was
slowly…getting…wet.
The realization made her whimper in dismay against his lips, a
sound that only made him chuckle before he deepened the
kiss, his tongue invading her mouth and making her head
whirl. She tried to beat his chest with her fists but when he
started sucking on her tongue, her hands somehow ended up
clutching his shoulders, nails digging deep in the sinewy
strength of his back.
Passion was beginning to cloud his mind, but Alexandru did
his best to remain alert. Slowly, he moved his hand up,
brushing against the sides of the soul seer’s soft body before
cupping one breast. The little whimper she did was as cute as
he feared and hoped, and his cock ached even more at the
sound. Knowing that all her attention would be focused on his
hand on her breast, Alexandru reluctantly pulled away from
their kiss to address the trolls.
“I need some privacy,” he whined even as he started kneading
her breast. With his back to the trolls, the soul seer’s nudity
was completely hidden from their view and only her face was
visible. He needed the trolls to see the expression on her face
to assure them he was not going to kill her.
“You sure giving it to her good, vampire,” one of the trolls
muttered.
“I like her soft with pleasure before I start to hurt her,” he
answered without looking away from the soul seer. When she
glared at him at his words and opened her mouth to retort,
Alexandru’s lips only curved – just before his fingers around
her breast closed in on her nipple. And then he pinched, ever
so gently, just enough to make the pain arousing.
No man had ever touched her breast, and no man certainly had
ever touched her nipple. The sensation was so shockingly
intense that she forgot what she wanted to say to the vampire
and ended up whimpering instead.
His fingers moved again, rubbing and pulling on her nipple,
and Zari bit her lip, not wanting to make another embarrassing
sound.
Even as Alexandru heard the trolls leaving and shutting the
door behind them, he couldn’t make himself stop teasing the
tender, sensitive flesh under him. What he was doing now had
nothing to do with convincing an audience about his ability to
bring a woman to an orgasm. Right now, all he cared about
was the girl under him – and teaching her the real meaning of
pleasure.
His cock throbbed urgently at the look on the soul seer’s face.
Her eyes were hazy with desire, her cheeks flushed with
pleasure. If this went on any longer, he really would fuck her
now, and that just wouldn’t do.
In his mind, he called to his men. Are you in position? He had
given them as much time as he could to follow the coordinates
he had provided.
Yes, milord.
Thank fuck. Alexandru untied his cloak and wrapped it around
the soul seer, surprising her. Stay here and do not leave this
room until I come back for you. Do not trust anyone except
me.
The words made Zari pull the cloak tighter around her body.
She didn’t want to admit it, but she was worried about the
vampire. Even though he had taken gross advantage of her
body, he was still the nicest “monster” she had encountered
ever since her abduction. He was, in fact, the only living
creature she knew, now that her parents were…missing. She
didn’t allow herself to think they were dead.
What are you planning?
There is nothing for you to worry about.
She stiffened. I’m not worried.
A sly smile flashed on his lips. I truly must teach you not to lie
to me one day. Do you know that every time you lie, you only
become irresistibly cute and it makes me want to fuck you even
more?
Her mouth opened and closed. She had no idea what to say to
that, and judging by the glint of amusement in the vampire’s
green eyes, he knew it, too – and was relishing it.
His fingers twisted around her hair all of a sudden, and before
she could think of pulling away, he was already moving in,
taking her lips in a deep kiss. One last kiss to wish me luck.
One blink, and he was gone from her side, the sound of the
door smashing against the wall the only clue about where he
had gone.
Another blink, and she saw terror distorting the troll’s already-
hideous faces just before they slumped to the ground, their
necks twisted.
Third blink, and Zari heard everyone outside screaming.
****
Dawn had broken by the time Zari stepped out of the mining
shaft, the carnage behind her a nightmarish memory she
probably would never forget. The rocky walls of the tunnels
had been splattered with blood, the ground littered with
bodies.
When the vampire came to stand next to her, she whispered,
“The other candidates? What happened to them?”
“They’re all safe, pet. You need not worry about them.”
“Are you sure?” She didn’t think she could live with herself if
they had suffered because of her.
“I always speak the truth. Lying is a waste of time for me.”
She nodded, paused, and mumbled, “Zari.”
Alexandru slowly turned his head to look at her, pretending
not to understand what she had said. “What’s that?”
“My name.” She swallowed and pulled the vampire’s cloak
closer to her body, feeling cold and alone all of a sudden. “It’s
Zari.” She glanced up at him. “What’s yours?”
“Alexandru.” Before he could say something else, one of his
men approached him, kneeling in courteous greeting before
speaking. Alexandru mentally winced at the show of respect.
The old guard just couldn’t accept that he was no longer a part
of the ruling family of Sangre.
“My lord, all the slave masters have been accounted for.”
Zari started at how the other man – vampire? – addressed
Alexandru. He was a nobleman vampire? Like Count Dracula?
Zari’s thoughts were so loud that even though she hadn’t
meant to use the blood bond between them, Alexandru was
still able to hear them. Her last thought made him cough, and
he said in exasperation, I am not like Count Dracula.
When her jaw dropped, it was clear that she had also forgotten
they were able to communicate mentally. This was also cute,
but the way his cock instantly reacted to it was not. Alexandru
rubbed his jaw grimly. He had to get rid of the soul seer as
soon as possible. He didn’t like the way his body was reacting
to her.
“Alexandru?”
When he turned to Zari, none of his frustration was evident on
his tone as he asked, “What is it, pet?”
“My parents…” She told him what happened, doing her best to
keep her voice void of emotion. If she heard herself break
down just the tiniest bit, she didn’t think she’d be able to stop
crying.
Alexandru carefully considered her words. If her parents had
indeed drowned, then his men should have found their bodies.
They had scoured the woods far and wide several times to
make sure that none of the slave masters had escaped.
But if they had not drowned, where were they? Why had they
not come to claim their daughter? The information he had
been given about Zari’s parents were unclear. No one could
say if they were her biological parents and thus full-blooded
soul seers as well. But if they were, surely they should have
sensed the danger hunting them down?
“Do you think there’s a way to find out…where they are?” She
couldn’t make herself question whether they were alive or not.
She just…couldn’t.
“I will do my best.” Alexandru expected her to ask for more
reassurance, but Zari only nodded, surprising him. He cupped
her chin, and when their gazes met, he felt a strange pang in
his chest when he saw her blurry gray eyes.
His tone gentle, he said, “I mean it, you know. I will do my
best to find out what’s happened to your parents.”
She managed a smile. “I know. You told me you don’t lie,
remember?”
Ah.
The way she trusted him so even though they had just met?
Cute.
The way she was doing her best to maintain a strong façade
even if it was obvious she was worried about her missing
parents? Cute.
Everything she did was too damn cute, and right now, it wasn’t
just his cock affected by it. His whole damn world was
impacted by her every word and smile.
And that was not good.
Not good at all.
“Alexandru?”
He blinked, realizing that she had been calling his name
several times now. Looking around, he also realized that his
men were nearly finished with cleaning up, ensuring that there
was not a speck of evidence that might allow humans to
discover their existence.
This particular mission was already complete in other words,
so what was he still doing here? He had never lingered around
this long and had certainly not spent this much time with any
of the targets he had rescued.
“Alexandru?”
Damn. He had lost himself in his thoughts again. Looking
down on Zari, he said gruffly, “I apologize, pet. What is it?”
Zari bit her lip, suddenly finding herself self-conscious and
awkward. She had rehearsed what she intended to say over and
over in her mind before calling for Alexandru. But now that
she had his attention, his gorgeous green eyes focused on her
completely?
A sliver of memory drifted in her mind, of Alexandru
tweaking her nipple–
Fires burst on her cheeks. Oh my God, why did she have to
remember that now?
Alexandru’s brow lifted when he noticed Zari blushing madly.
Interesting. “What are you thinking?” She didn’t answer and
was unable to meet his eyes, either. He put two and two
together and from there, it was easy to deduce what was
suddenly embarrassing her.
His lips curved, and he murmured wickedly, “Have you just
remembered that I’ve seen your body naked, touched your
breast, and played with your nip–”
Gasping, she reached out to cover his mouth, forgetting that if
she did, it would mean opening her cloak and revealing her
nakedness.
But Alexandru hadn’t, and he reacted swiftly, pulling her
close.
She gasped again as her body slammed against his.
“Idiota. Have you forgotten you haven’t a stich of clothing
under my cloak?”
She had.
But because she hated feeling like an idiot and hated even
more that he had pointed out her idiocy, Zari just glared at him
in response. “It’s all your fault!”
He laughed at her stubbornness, which he found ridiculously
cute as well. Dammit. What was wrong with him? Why was it
that every little thing this slip of a girl did was so interesting?
When Zari struggled, he let her go immediately, which she
found strangely disappointing. The thought had her shaking
her head mentally. God, what was wrong with her? Maybe this
was all because he was the only living person she knew now
and that was why she was feeling so attached to him.
“Zari?”
She scowled at him, her way of keeping her defenses up.
“What?”
Did she know how cute her scowl was? He hoped not. It
would be a pity if all this was a ploy to ingratiate herself to
him.
“Do you have anyone I may contact? Anyone who could take
you in while I search for your parents?”
She shook her head.
He had figured as much. The information provided to him had
mentioned about Zari and her parents living isolated lives,
trekking jungles all around the world. “In that case, I will take
you to a place where you can be safe. I trust the people there
completely – they will never allow any harm to befall you.”
Zari bit her lip hard.
He frowned. It was obvious she wanted to say something.
“What is it?”
Looking down on her shoeless feet, she muttered, “What about
you? Where are you going?”
Her emotionless tone told him that she was feeling strongly
about the question, and in an instant, he realized that his little
soul seer was scared. “The people I’m entrusting you with are
people you can trust. I promise you that.”
Her fists clenched against her side. “You didn’t answer my
question.”
“I have no home, Zari. You know what I am, right?”
“A vampire.”
“Yes, and my job is to protect my race. I’m asked to go to
different places and make sure that vampires who violate our
laws are…eliminated.”
She shivered at the last word. It made her realize that the
vampire before her had likely killed some of the creatures
inside the mining shaft. The fact should have frightened her,
but she strangely found it reassuring. Somehow, she knew
instinctively that he would only kill not to harm…but to
protect.
“There’s nothing for you to be afraid of–”
Looking up, she burst out, “Why can’t I stay with you
instead?”
The words left both of them arrested. She hadn’t planned to
say them, and he had never expected to hear them.
Her silver eyes were round with worry, her body taut with
anxiety. It was clear how she was doing her best not to break
down, and her strength both impressed and frustrated him. It
was great that she was so brave, but dammit, it only made her
even more attractive to him, and that was what he wasn’t
comfortable with.
He sought to make a joke of her words, giving both of them an
out as he said in a deliberately teasing tone, “Will you be
willing to be my human pet then? Because that’s the only way
I can have you with me. As a human pet and nothing else.”
Alexandru expected her to say something sharp, but instead
she asked seriously, “What does a human pet do?”
The words left him stumped. She was supposed to be furious
and insulted, not curious! “It means being a life source to
creatures like me. It also means following my every command
and calling me Master–”
Zari repeated incredulously, “Master?”
Aha! An inborn feminist. He should have known. “Yes. It’s an
unbreakable rule. I will of course give you permission to
address me by my name in private–”
She said sarcastically, “Gee, thanks.”
“–but in public, it would be very offensive for otherworlders to
hear you address me without respect.”
“You’re really serious?”
Alexandru said honestly, “It is the law.”
“You do know your law is antiquated, don’t you?”
He repeated, “It is the law. I am a citizen of the kingdom of
Chalys, and thus I am bound to obey its rules.”
Her eyes widened. “Chalys?” Everyone knew about the
kingdom of Chalys, a place where people still followed
Victorian customs, from their clothing to their mode of
transportation. Instead of dresses, women wore corsets and
gowns, and instead of jeans, men wore britches. There were no
phones, no Internet, and instead of cars, people there still rode
horses and carriages.
If not for its strict policies for accepting foreign tourists,
Chalys could easily have been the number one tourist
attraction in the world. Instead, the kingdom remained a
mystery to the outside world, with the way it clung to old
traditions. But now that she knew vampires like Alexandru
lived there? Its anti-technology ways made perfect sense. At
least there was no way for people to ever take accidental
photos of non-human creatures.
“I can see in your eyes you know the place.”
“Everyone knows about Chalys.”
“Would you want to live in Chalys?”
She almost said yes until he added, “The people I’d entrust
you to live there.”
Zari looked down at that, not wanting the vampire to realize
how his words hurt. He really was in a hurry to get rid of her.
Alexandru was about to speak again when a voice in his mind
said, My lord, the ride for the soul seer has arrived.
And so it had.
Zari was surprised when Alexandru suddenly took her hand.
“What is it?”
“Your ride’s here,” he murmured as they started to walk.
Oh.
This was really it. He had rescued her for some reason, and
now he was passing her off. She had so many questions in
mind but she just couldn’t ask them. She was too busy feeling
betrayed that he was giving her up to people she didn’t know.
Didn’t what happen between them matter to him? The
question had her cringing. Technically, nothing had really
happened between them. It wasn’t as if he had taken her
virginity.
In minutes, they had walked out of the clearing and she saw a
huge black Jeep waiting for them. Alexandru dropped her
hand, murmuring, “Wait here,” before walking ahead of her to
talk to its driver.
This was really it. After this, who knew if she would ever see
him again? And even if she didn’t, why should it matter? She
should just focus on finding her parents and rebuilding her life.
She should forget about ever finding out that not only humans
existed in this world. That was the smartest thing to do.
“Zari? It’s time to go.”
She looked up at the words and found the vampire’s eyes
hooded as he returned her gaze.
Slowly, she walked towards him and allowed Alexandru to
assist her up the Jeep.
“Make sure you don’t forget about me,” he said teasingly, but
his smile faded when she didn’t answer, didn’t even look at
him. Her gaze remained at her tightly clenched hands on her
lap. Another strange painful pang hit his chest, but he told
himself it was nothing.
“Goodbye then, little pet.”
Still not looking at him, she muttered, “I’m not your little pet.”
The smile that curved on his lips didn’t reach his eyes. “I
know.” He closed the door. As he started to walk away, he
heard the driver starting the engine.
Master.
It took him a while to realize that he was hearing Zari’s
thoughts.
Master. Master. Master.
She was muttering the word out loud, practicing the word over
and over in a tear-choked voice.
Alexandru closed his eyes. God, what an idiot. Ridiculously
proud, strong, brave, cute idiot.
One moment, Zari was fighting back tears. The next moment,
a strong gust of wind hit her, and the next thing she knew, she
heard the door burst open and slam shut. When she blinked her
eyes open, a shriek of surprise slipped past her lips at finding
Alexandru sitting next to her.
“What are you doing here?” She tried to sound like she was
angry even though she was feeling incredibly relieved at the
sight of him.
Her expressive face gave her away, and he shook his head.
“You truly should quit lying, little pet. Your face will always
give you away.”
She flushed at his words, but even so, she said stubbornly,
“You haven’t answered my question.”
His beautiful green eyes bored into her. “What do you think?”
She couldn’t say the words she was thinking, afraid that it
would mean hoping for nothing.
His voice lazy, he continued, “After saying Master over and
over in your mind, after telling yourself you could swallow
your pride and call me Master, what do you think?” He waited
for a second, and as expected, he was rewarded with another
comical look of surprise as Zari’s cheeks puffed up, reminding
him once more of a cartoon character.
Zari wanted to die of embarrassment. She couldn’t believe
how she had forgotten that the vampire was able to hear her
thoughts.
“You can still change your mind, you know.” He stopped,
frustrated at the way he was privately torn between wanting
and not wanting the soul seer to change her mind.
“It will not be an easy life with me. And though I may look
and speak in an easy matter, I am unfortunately very
traditional. I do not want you taking your role as my pet
lightly.” His eyes narrowed. “Among other things, it means
having to call me Master.” He lifted a brow. “Can you do
that?”
She thought about it hard, and in the end she realized one
thing. At the end of the day, Master was just a word, and it was
up to her to decide what that word meant. For others, it might
mean giving up one’s freedom. For herself, it meant having the
vampire in her life.
Slowly, Zari nodded.
“I’m afraid that’s not good enough, pet.”
“Master.” She choked on the word and glared at him as she
said it.
Too fucking cute.
Not caring that there was another person inside the jeep, he
reached for Zari. In a moment, he had her on his lap, his hand
in her hair and his lips on hers. He kissed her hungrily, unable
to believe how much he loved the taste of her even though
they had just met. Even though she was no one to him. Even
though his heart already had someone else inside it.
When the vampire’s lips drifted down her throat, Zari arched
her neck, unable to stop herself from giving him more access
because it just really felt good. “Is this…part of…being…a
human pet?” The way she sounded so breathless made her
embarrassed, but she couldn’t help it.
The way Zari’s skin turned pink was a turn-on, and
Alexandru’s lips moved back up as he took her lips for another
kiss. The way she returned his kiss was still inexperienced and
clumsy. It should have made the kiss distasteful and boring,
but instead he found her innocence all the more arousing. He
had never been a possessive lover, but with the soul seer, he
realized that he liked – really fucking liked – the fact that he
was the first one to kiss her, to touch her, and soon…to take
her.
“With others, it’s…optional,” he whispered against her lips.
He lifted his head, his gaze intense as it met hers. “But with
me, it’s non-negotiable. If I shall be your Master and you my
pet, I want the right to touch you as you will and make you cry
out in pleasure. It’s a right that I alone shall have.” Slowly,
seductively, he traced her lips. “Do you agree with that?”
Even as her cheeks turned redder at his blunt words, she
whispered, “Yes.” There was no other answer, not when she
couldn’t imagine any other man doing what he did to her.
When his lips curved in a smile, her heart tripped, making Zari
realized how much this person had suddenly meant to her. He
meant so much, to the point that she hungered for his approval.
The thought had her discomfited, and she blurted out,
“Alexandru?”
He raised a brow.
After a beat, she realized what it meant and she said,
“Master?”
His head bent, and then he was sucking on her lip, as if giving
her a reward. When he lifted his head, he asked, “What is it?”
“Is seduction one of your powers?”
He choked.
“Tell me honestly.”
“How would I know?”
She said glumly, “It must be. I’ve never been interested in
boys, much less kissing, but with you I’m just…” Her hands
flapped in the air.
He suppressed a smile. “Just…what?”
She glared at him.
Too damn cute.
He kissed her again, and when he released her mouth, she said,
“It’s definitely one of your powers.”
He laughed but didn’t answer her. He had a feeling it was
better for both of them that the little soul seer believed he was
manipulating the sexual attraction between them. Instead, he
said, “If you are serious about being my pet…”
He stopped, giving her a chance to change her mind. In all
honesty, he didn’t want to give her that chance. In his mind, he
already saw her as his. But he was nothing but fair–
“I won’t change my mind.” She looked down. “Until we find
my parents, that is.”
He inclined his head in agreement. “Understood. But for
now…you are mine then?”
She flushed at the words, as expected. When she saw him grin,
she said with a glare, “Stop it–”
He raised a brow.
She said chokingly, “Master.”
He stroked her cheek, and the tender gesture made her blush
harder. She knew that it was his silent way of apologizing.
Alexandru sighed. “Those blushes of yours, pet…remember
that they’re only mine, mm?”
Before she could answer, he was kissing her again, his tongue
possessive and bold as it danced with hers.
When he released her mouth, she muttered dazedly, “Is there
some kind of antidote I can take so I’d be immune to your
kisses?”
He chuckled, but his voice was sober when he said, “There’s
one last thing you have to know about being my pet…and
about your real identity.”
****
“Why did you take us back here?” She tried to keep her voice
from shaking when she found herself standing in front of the
entrance of the mining shaft once more. Although it was
already broad daylight, the sun appeared unable to penetrate
the darkness inside the tunnels. Its blackness was like a living
creature, hungry and intent on devouring everything made of
light and life.
If she closed her eyes, she wouldn’t be surprised if she started
to hear the same screams, over and over.
“I told you I came to rescue you, didn’t I?”
She nodded.
“It’s because I was sent to look for you.”
She shook her head, bewildered. “Why would you…a
vampire…look for me?”
“Because you’re no ordinary human.” He took her hand. “Do
you trust me?”
“Yes.”
Again, her unquestioning loyalty sent a pang through his chest,
and Alexandru swore to himself that it was something he
would cherish forever. Slowly, he drew her inside with him,
and again she didn’t hesitate even though he felt her body start
to tremble in fear next to him.
When they had walked deep enough into the tunnel that it was
black all around, he took her hand and placed it on the wall.
He said quietly, “I’m going to bite you now, just to open your
mind a little more and let you see.”
“I don’t–” But she forgot what else she had to say when
Alexandru’s fangs sank into the side of her neck. She gasped
at the pain of it, and then she gasped again, her body jerking as
images from long ago invaded her mind.
****
Black.
Everything in black jumped at Zari, leaving her blind to any
other color but black.
Black. BLACK. BLACK.
The blackness of the soot that marked the children’s clothes as
they crawled into the narrow passageways, their tiny fingers
gripping explosives. The color of the sky as they worked into
the wee hours of the night. The shadows under their eyes as
they struggled against hunger, thirst, and most of all, fear.
And then the scene changed, hundreds of sheets of paper
falling to the ground. She tried to reach for a piece, and it was
only then she realized that she didn’t exist, not in this world
from a hundred years back.
Black.
The descent of the papers slowed down in front of her eyes, as
if someone had set everything in slow motion. Words written
in black ink screamed at her.
MISSING!
Toby Manderley, Age 7.
Katie Sanders, Age 11.
Darwin Colt, Age 5.
Another shower of paper fell, torn sheets of newspaper falling
from somewhere above her.
More words cried out to her, headlines printed in black.
Wealthy clan owning mines denies allegations of child labor!
Furious, grieving parents file lawsuit against the Richmond
family!
A possible truce? Parents invited to inspect mines!
A tragedy! All 98 parents buried alive by explosion!
Mining explosion declared accident by experts!
Richmond family builds memorial in remembrance of victims!
Tears ran down Zari’s face. She wanted to cover her ears as the
howls and tears of despair reached her. In front of her, parents
sank to their knees as they were shown the skeletons of their
missing children, all of whom had died from either sickness or
abuse. She cried harder when she saw the moment the parents
realized that they were never leaving the tunnels – not alive
anyway.
She thought it would end there, but it didn’t, the world twirling
around her into something new, something different, and
something terrible.
Black.
The color of vengeful souls, the color of hatred, the color of
death–
Ghosts of murdered parents seeking retribution against the
Richmonds. An eye for an eye.
A solitary sheet of newspaper once again drifted down, big,
bold black letters on the front page spelling the fate of the
owners of the mine.
Entire family found decapitated in their beds, mutilated, no
signs of struggle!
****
“Come back to me now, pet.”
The words sounded like they came from a great distance. They
were repeated over and over, louder and louder, until it roped
her back into reality and Zari found herself falling to her
knees, a silent scream lodged against her throat.
Frightened gray eyes sought Alexandru.
His first instinct was to reach for her, but he forced himself to
remain still, knowing it was the only way to help Zari become
stronger. “Breathe slow and deep.” He issued the command in
a soft voice.
Zari instinctively followed the order, a part of her recognizing
the fact that everything Alexandru – her Master – would ask of
her was for her sake. Always for her sake.
She concentrated on breathing, and little by little, the chills
racking her body subsided, enough for her to be coherent.
“The children…” She started to cry again. “Their parents…”
She looked around her, and this time she saw them with new
eyes.
“What you saw was from the past, and you’re able to see it
because you’re a soul seer.”
She whispered, “I don’t understand.”
“It’s why I was searching for you. You are one of the last of
your kind. Most members of your race had been annihilated by
an ancient war.” Demons in particular had been responsible for
nearly wiping out their existence, but for now, he decided to
keep that fact to himself. It was clear that Zari was suffering
from shock, and it was best to tackle such knowledge on
another day.
Zari rubbed her temples, her head literally hurting at how hard
she was trying to understand what had just happened. She said
haltingly, “But I’ve never seen something like that before. So
why–” That was when she remembered his earlier words.
I’m going to bite you now, just to open your mind a little more
and let you see…
She gazed up at him. “Why…did you want me to discover
what I am?”
“Because it’s who you are, and in my world, you’ll need your
powers as a soul seer to survive.”
The words struck her as both true and untrue. “That’s not the
only reason,” she said quietly. “Is it?”
A smile touched his lips. “No. It’s not.”
She waited for him to say something more, but when more
than a few seconds passed and his handsome face remained
impassive, Zari said, “You’re not going to tell me, are you?”
No. He wasn’t. Not when he knew that his reasons could –
would – hurt her.
He said finally, “Just know it is for your sake that I’ve done
this.” He offered his hand, wondering if she would take it. If
she still trusted him.
She took his hand.
Again, the pang through his chest, one that felt more and more
familiar.
He helped her to her feet, and when she was upright, he was
the one who bent down to dust off her knees. It made Zari
inhale in surprise. “You don’t have to–”
When he straightened, he murmured, “It’s my duty as your
Master to look after you.”
“Oh.”
“You’re glaring at me, pet.”
Because the way he was smiling at her was making her heart
throb, but of course Zari couldn’t say that.
Alexandru suddenly yanked her to him, causing her body to
slam against his. Her cloak parted open, and she gasped at the
contact of her naked skin against his fully clothed form. She
opened her mouth to yell at him for being a pervert, but he
beat her to speaking.
“This is the last time I’ll ask you.”
Zari froze.
In all honesty, he did not want to ask her again. In his mind,
she was already his. But he also knew he would not be able to
live with himself if he did not give her this one final chance to
be free of him. One last chance to live a life without pain
because sooner or later, Alexandru was sure he would only
make her cry, and it wouldn’t be tears of pleasure.
“Are you sure you want to remain by my side as my pet?”
The words had her looking down. She didn’t want the vampire
to see how relieved she was at what he was saying.
“Zari?”
She said softly, “Yes.”
The world seemed to shift the moment she spoke. When she
gazed up at Alexandru, she could see that it was the same for
him.

****

It is not politically correct to call human pets as food.

If that was the case, then we pets have the right to call
vampires bats with feet.
Zari’s Rules for the Modernization of Relationships between
Human Pets and Masters

~ Zari ~

La Scala Legaturia.
The words, spelled in molded black steel on top of the gates,
supposedly meant the School of Bonds. Since this was a
training ground for human pets wishing to serve their Masters
well, I had to wonder if the double entendre behind the name
was intentional. If most vampires were like my Master, it
probably was.
Beyond the gates, a sprawling structure made of ancient red
bricks soared against the overcast skies. It would be my home
for the next few years, assuming I was accepted as one of the
school’s privileged students.
“Scared, pet?”
I looked up at the question, and the sly smile that accompanied
the words made me lift my chin and say, “Nope.”
It was a lie, of course, and my Master knew it.
He threw back his head and laughed, the rich dark sound
echoing in the night like a dangerously addictive melody.
My heart skipped a beat at the sound, and when I glanced back
at the vampire, my heart skipped again. I wished it didn’t, but
it was no use. Tall, dark-haired, and broad shouldered,
Alexandru remained the most gorgeous man I had ever seen in
my eighteen years of existence. And since I had become a part
of his world? That was saying a lot. Every – and I mean every
– nonhuman male I got to know had been prettier than me.
My Master clucked his tongue. “You and your lies,” he chided
softly. “It is not bad to admit to a few weaknesses, pet. That is
why I am your Master.” He spread his arms wide open.
“Would you like me to comfort you with my body?”
My cheeks heated.
When I saw an unholy gleam light up his emerald-green eyes,
I realized belatedly that I had fallen for his trap. Again. We
had been together for less than a week, most of it spent on the
road as we traveled from the wilds in Brazil to the mysterious
isles of Key West. That much time in his company was enough
to make one thing glaringly clear: nothing brought him greater
pleasure than seeing me blush.
My Master suddenly laced his fingers with mine, making me
stiffen in surprise.
Before I knew what he was doing, he had raised my hand to
his lips, and my cheeks burned hotter when I felt his kiss on
my flesh. “Master!” I hadn’t been able to call him that the first
time we met, but now, the word slipped past my lips easily.
“I vowed that no harm shall ever befall you, pet, and you must
be aware by now that I always keep my word.”
I nodded, slowly. It was the truth. He always kept his word, no
matter how hard, no matter how gruesome.
“This place shall be your sanctuary. It will give you time to
heal and find out what you want in life.”
I nodded again, but this time it was only for show. While I did
believe that time could heal, I didn’t think the other one was
true. Rather, I didn’t think it was necessary. I already knew
what I wanted in life. I was going to be his pet, a damn good
one. So much so he wouldn’t ever think of replacing me.
My Master frowned at my lack of response. “Zari–”
The sound of the gates slowly opening interrupted him, saving
me from replying. Someone in a black hooded dress came out.
Her face was unlined, and I would have thought her ordinary
until her smile revealed her fangs.
“Alexandru, welcome.” She greeted him with a curtsy,
surprising me.
Alexandru bowed in response, and when he looked at me
meaningfully, I dropped in an awkward curtsy.
The woman smiled in approval. “You are Zari, I believe?”
“Yes, ma’am.” I thought about it and added lamely, “Milady.”
She reached out to squeeze my hand reassuringly. “My name
is Lavinia, and I am one of the teachers in this school. You
may call me Madame Lavinia, as the other students do.”
Her expectant smile made me mumble, “Good evening,
Madame Lavinia.” When she continued looking at me, I found
myself curtsying one more time.
She clapped her hands. “Perfect.” She started walking again,
leading us inside the school. The gates swung silently shut
behind us without anyone touching them. Automatic controls
or magic? With this crowd, you just never knew.
“You are quite the fast learner,” she remarked in a pleased
tone. “I now see why Alexandru has chosen you.”
My Master’s sly smile reappeared at the words. “Believe me,
Madame Lavinia, it is not the only reason I have chosen her.
You see, I have also seen her–”
A thought crossed my mind, of Alexandru’s first sight of me,
when I was tied to the bed, naked. Panicking, I stepped on his
foot, hard. Master or no Master, I didn’t want anyone learning
about that.
Madame Lavinia glanced at us over her shoulder. “You saw
what, dear?”
“I saw her potential right away,” he finished without missing a
beat. “She will make me the perfect human pet.” His gaze slid
to mine, his eyes just as sly. “Correct, pet?”
“Yes, Master.” I had to choke the words out even though I was
itching to yell at him for being so darn mean.
Our hands remained entwined as we followed behind Madame
Lavinia. The contact between us kept me from panicking, but I
would rather hang myself than admit it.
An expansive cobbled road led straight to the school,
reminding me of my Master’s earlier explanation about the
“training” that I would receive if I were admitted.
Next to the thick, tall walls securing the property was a
gatehouse, and when we went inside, I realized that it served
as an admission center of sorts for the school. My heart
became heavy with insecurities. Could I really make it here?
“Please make yourself comfortable while I get the paperwork
ready,” Madame Lavinia said, gesturing to the receiving area
before leaving us.
Looking around, I had expected the whole place to look like a
kinky fantasy come to life, but so far, everything was just vast
and tastefully decorated. This room, for instance, strongly
resembled a hotel lobby, with its creamy stenciled wallpaper,
carpeted floor, and elegant furniture.
My Master sat on one of the leather couches. When I started
for the armchair next to him, he shook his head.
“Where do you want me to sit?”
He patted his lap.
My eyebrows shot up. “Are you serious?”
“Do I look like I’m joking?”
I couldn’t help it. I demanded again, “Are you really serious?”
“Oh dear.” The words had me whirling around and I saw
Madame Lavinia on the doorway, a look of dismay on her kind
face. “You should never question your Master, young Zari.
That is one of the most sacred rules for human pets.”
“Umm…” I could feel my Master’s smile stretching to a smirk
behind me.
“If your Master wants you to sit on his lap, you should be
grateful for such a sign of affection. It only means he cherishes
your company.”
“Err…”
Her hands made a flapping wave towards Alexandru’s
direction, as if silently urging me to do as he asked.
Slowly, I turned around to face my Master.
As expected, he was smiling ever so beautifully…and ever so
slyly.
Heat burst in my cheeks, but knowing that resistance was
pointless, I slowly made my way to him. When I was just an
inch away, I waited, hoping he’d just tug me to his lap so I
wouldn’t have to do it myself.
But of course, my hatefully contrary Master wasn’t the type to
make things easy for me. Instead, he stayed still, a mockingly
patient expression on his face.
“Zari?” Madame Lavinia asked, her tone bewildered.
Cringing in mortification, I slowly lowered myself on his lap,
back ramrod straight. I stared straight ahead, knowing that if I
caught sight of my Master’s sly smile, it would only get me
blushing harder. That or strangle him. It could be either.
Madame Lavinia sighed in relief. “There, there. I’m so glad
you’re not as stubborn as the other First-Mades.” Taking the
couch opposite us, she sat down and handed each of us a
folder. “Please take your time answering this.”
She directed a questioning glance to my Master. “Would you
like a moment of privacy while you fill this out?”
“If it wouldn’t be so much trouble, please.”
“Nothing is too much trouble for you, my dear,” the older
woman said warmly.
When she left, my Master’s fingers drifted against the small of
my back, which I now knew was his way of telling me he
wanted my complete attention. “Read the forms, pet. I’m sure
you’ll have questions.”
I glanced down at the form. The first line told me that he was
right. I would have questions – a lot of them.
Legacy or First Made?
“She mentioned this a while ago,” I murmured. “What does
this mean?”
“Legacy refers to all those who come from families who have
served as human pets for generations. First-Mades are like you
– humans who have been acquired by other means.”
“You mean sold in auctions?”
My Master’s face became grim. “I’m sorry, pet, but your
circumstances are rare…and unfortunate. Most other First
Mades are a result of a simple legal agreement between
humans and otherworlders.”
The surprises just kept coming, I thought. “You mean,
someone would really choose to be a human pet?”
He raised a brow. “Why not? Your main responsibility is to
feed us when we need sustenance. In return, you will be able
to live in the lap of luxury forever.”
“But it also means a lifetime of not being free to do whatever
you want,” I argued. “You told me before that I can’t even
have a relationship without your approval.”
“Naturally. It is for our race’s safety. We must make sure that
people who know of our existence are all trustworthy.”
“But–”
“I understand and respect your opinion, pet.” His tone was
gentle but firm, and I knew it was his way of subtly reminding
me of what we were. Master and pet, and whatever way you
want to look at it, it would always be one commanding the
other and never the other way around.
My gaze moved back to the form, scanning the rest of the
questions until I saw one that I couldn’t understand.
Claimed or Unclaimed? If Claimed, please state your
Master’s name.
“I don’t understand this.” I pointed to the words that caught
my attention. “I’m guessing I’m Claimed, but what about the
Unclaimed ones?”
“They’re humans who come from the most illustrious Legacy
families. They’re highly sought after, which means they can
afford to refuse offers of claiming. To put it simply, they prefer
to be claimed by only the most powerful Masters.”
“I see.” The bonds between Master and pet were turning out to
be a lot more complex than I thought.
Are you willing to share your pet?
My Master caught sight of my stunned expression and when
he saw what I was staring at, he chuckled, the sound tickling
my back. “Occasionally, otherworlders come here in need for
immediate sustenance, and some Masters are quite generous
with their pets.” He cupped my jaw, making me look at him.
“You have nothing to worry on that count, though.”
“I’m not worried.”
His lips curved, and his sly smile was as sinfully sexy as ever.
I wondered if there’d ever come a time that I would be
immune to its sight, wondered if there’d ever come a time that
my heart would stop skipping a beat when he smiled at me like
that.
“You and your lies.” He clucked his tongue. “Do you really
think you can fool me?”
“I’m really not worried–” The rest of my words disappeared
into his kiss, turning me into a statue on his lap. But still his
kiss continued, its fiery heat making my body melt. When his
fingers sunk into my hair, using it to angle my head so he
could deepen the kiss, my resistance weakened even more.
“Are you really not worried,” he whispered against my lips.
“Because if you’re not, I’m going to leave you this very
moment–”
“No!” The word burst out of my lips, my hands clutching his
shoulders in desperate and instinctive protest.
Laughing, he kissed me again, fiercely, seductively. “I was just
teasing you, pet. I will never leave you. I promised you, didn’t
I?” Slowly, he pulled away. “You do understand why I need
you to stay here, Zari?”
I didn’t answer.
“Zari?”
I shrugged.
He sighed. “Answer me, Zari.”
The commanding tone left me no choice but to answer, and I
muttered, “Just because I understand doesn’t mean I agree.
Master.”
“You know the kind of life I lead. I want you to have a long
life by my side, but that won’t ever happen without proper
training.”
“You could train me.” I hated how petulant I sounded, but I
couldn’t help it.
“True, but I have much more important uses for my time.”
I winced. As blunt as ever, my Master.
“Are we agreed on this then? You will stay here if you are
accepted?”
It wasn’t like I had a choice.
You’re thinking too loudly, pet. Of course you have a choice. I
will never be the kind of Master who’d take that kind of
freedom from you.
I bit back a sigh. He didn’t understand. How he was a Master
wasn’t the problem here. It was me – what I wanted – that was
leaving me without a choice. With each passing day I spent in
his company, the urge, the drive, the need to please him grew
and grew until I had to keep my hands behind my back – the
only way to prevent myself from embracing him and never
letting go.
“Zari?”
I bowed my head. “Whatever you want, Master.” And God
help me, but I meant that.

****

I was accepted, of course. I had a feeling I would be, seeing

how Madame Lavinia treated my Master like royalty. After all
forms had been signed, we had been immediately escorted to
the dormitory. My room was at the corner of the third floor. It
was spacious and elegantly furnished, with velvet drapes, a
four-poster bed, and an en-suite bathroom.
My Master waited for the older woman to bid us good night
and retreat before asking, “What do you think?”
“It’s beautiful,” I answered simply.
“You think you will be happy here?”
“Of course.”
He sighed. “Honesty, pet. Is it too much to ask?”
“Acceptance, Master. You need to accept that I’ll always be
like this. Is it too much to ask?”
He strode towards me and made me gasp when he flicked my
forehead. “Stubborn pet.” I gasped once more when he lifted
me in his arms. “Brave pet.” He carried me to the bed and as
he laid me down, he said softly, “Cute pet.”
“Cute?” I pretended to be offended, but my voice just came
out shaky and breathless.
“Yes, cute.” He flicked the first button of my blouse open. “In
an arousing way.”
I clutched his hands in shock when I felt his fingers working
on the second and third buttons. “What are you doing?” My
voice came out strangled.
“What do you think?” By the time he finished speaking, my
blouse was completely undone.
“But–”
Again, my words disappeared into his mouth.
The kiss shocked me. He hadn’t kissed me like this since the
night he found me.
The kiss slayed me. I couldn’t say it, would probably never be
able to say it, but I was addicted to his kisses. I didn’t think I’d
ever get enough of it.
Dimly, I felt him discarding my blouse, and soon the rest of
my clothes followed until I was entirely naked. When he
pulled back to study me from head to toe, I writhed under his
gaze in embarrassment.
“You’re turning pink all over,” my Master purred in obvious
pleasure.
“Shut up,” I muttered, even more embarrassed by his words.
My Master only laughed. His fingers cupping my breasts, he
murmured, “I missed this. You do not know how much I
missed this.” His head bent down, and I felt him nuzzling the
valley between my breasts.
I half-struggled, half-writhed under his powerful form.
“Master.” The word came out as a plea, but I had no idea what
I was begging him for.
“You smell so unbelievably sweet.” His words were a
tantalizing whisper, a delicious caress against my skin as his
lips trailed down my neck. “It makes me mad with jealousy,
wondering if someone other than me would notice your scent.”
His lips moved further down, and another gasp escaped me
when his mouth closed over one nipple. My body arched under
him as he started to suck. He had never kissed me this way –
never!
My hands found its way to his body, moving against his back
restlessly as he sucked and sucked. When he moved to my
other breast, worshipping it the same way, my hands moved up
in its own volition, clutching his shoulders as my body curved
in helpless desire against him.
“Please.” I still didn’t know what I wanted. All I knew was
that what I needed, only my Master could provide. When he
bit my nipple, I cried out. “Please!”
His head lifted, and a sinful kind of promise glittered in his
eyes. “Soon,” he rasped.
I felt his hands moving over my body, shaping my curves
slowly and thoroughly, as if he wanted to memorize every inch
of my skin. Down, down, down his hands went until I felt him
prying my thighs open.
Trembling, I allowed my legs to fall apart, and then his hand
was there. Right where I was most sensitive. It was the hottest
part of me, the part that throbbed and ached so much the
sensations filled my every thought.
“Master!” My head tossed from side to side as his hand traced
my wet folds. I was so wet it was embarrassing, and I would
probably have blushed again if I wasn’t so caught up in the
sensual magic of his touch.
“Look at me. I want to see your face as I please you.” His gaze
held me captive as our eyes met. “Does this make you feel
good, pet?” Slowly, he slid one finger inside me.
I cried out, my body shaking harder even as my flesh
contracted and expanded, my inner muscles tightening around
the part of him that marked his first possession of my body.
“Answer me.”
“Yes.” I sobbed the word out as he started to move his finger,
sliding it in and out at a slow, steady pace.
“Do you want more?”
“Please.” I squeezed my eyes shut, my body tightening with
every thrust of his finger.
I felt him moving down, his hands pushing my legs up to form
a wide W. I looked down just in time to see his head disappear
between my legs. And then there it was, his warm hot tongue
flicking against the sensitive bud.
I screamed.
His tongue started to play with my clit, and I screamed once
more. Again and again until I saw stars and it was so hard to
breathe. When he started to suck on my clit, the same time his
finger moved in and out of my pussy, my body began to shake.
Something inside me was unfurling, something so strong and
powerful, wracking my body–
My Master slid a second finger inside me, thrusting hard and
deep just as he caught my clit between his teeth.
That unfurling force inside me burst, releasing a wave of
pleasure so intense I was drowning in it. My body jerked with
every gush of wetness flowing out of me. I clutched at him
helplessly as I came, never imagining that an orgasm could
feel this strong. This consuming. This beautiful.
As I drifted into a deep, heavy slumber, I thought I heard my
Master whisper in my ears, “This is what I want you to
remember when you feel alone, sweet pet. I will come back to
you, I promise.”
Such tender words, too tender for a man as private as my
Master to speak of.
When I woke up, my Master was gone.
When I woke up, I knew that the words weren’t a dream. My
Master was worried about me. My Master cared. The thought
had me swallowing. Even though he was as contrary as ever, I
knew it was just a front, a way to keep himself apart.
He was a good man, my Master.
But then I saw what he had saved on my phone – a photo of
him, naked and holding a piece of paper. A message was
written on it–
My pet told me that if I gave her a hundred photos like this,
she would be the happiest pet in the world.
I gritted my teeth. I take it back. He was not a good man, my
Master.
Definitely not.
But somehow, I couldn’t make myself delete the photo in my
phone.
A bad man, my Master, but he definitely knew how to not
make his pet feel lonely.
A knock sounded on the door. “Lady Zari? I’ve been asked to
remind you that classes are to start at seven in the morning. Do
you need me to help you with anything?”
The words had me reaching for my robe. Today, a brand new
chapter in my life would start. Alexandru and even my parents
had risked many things to keep me alive, and it was a gift I
was determined not to waste.
I glanced at the mirror mounted on the wall next to the bed and
practiced smiling. I didn’t want anyone to think that I was so
childish and unprofessional, pining away for my Master, even
if it was true.
“Lady Zari?”
Tightening the robe’s sash around my waist, I called out,
“Coming!”
A voice slipped inside my head, familiar and sly. Coming? Are
you really coming, pet? Does that mean you’re touching
yourself?
I tripped on my way to the door.

~ END OF PREQUEL ~
Part One
 Chapter One
“The best way for a Master to show his or her pet respect is to
take the time to know him or her.” Zari read the words from
her draft as she paced the length of their bedroom.
“You just want the whole kingdom to know about the time I
forgot our anniversary,” Alexandru drawled.
“I do not–” She stopped talking mid-sentence when she
glanced at her Master. He was on his side of the bed, one leg
propped up, a copy of her proposal in his hand. He was bare-
chested, wearing only a pair of loose cotton pants…and
glasses. Glasses?
She shook her head in confusion. “Why are you wearing
glasses? You’re a vampire. You’ve got perfect eyesight.”
“You asked me to review your proposal, didn’t you?” He
flashed her a devastating smile. “I thought I should look the
part as your editor.” His eyes took on a knowing look. “I also
thought you’d like seeing me with glasses. You do, don’t you,
pet?”
Zari’s red face was his answer.
“Stop laughing, Master. It’s not that funny!”

Walking along the empty school corridors, Alexandru enjoyed

the brief respite from the obsessive attention of La Scala
Legaturia’s giggling students. A hundred years back, this
school had been akin to hallowed grounds, a place where
young ladies took their studies seriously and were intent on
perfecting the art of pleasing their Masters. But now?
He shook his head, remembering the girls he had passed by at
the entrance hall and the way they had simpered at him. Did
they not know that vampires as old as he had no time for
idiots?
Alexandru paused when he reached the back door of the last
classroom. Inside, he heard the teacher, Madame Lavinia,
asking for a moment of silence. “Ms. Ellen? Would you be so
kind as to start today’s reporting?”
As Alexandru listened to the students report one by one, he
realized that their homework was all about explaining the bond
between Master and pet. His lips curved. This should be good,
Alexandru thought.
Inside his mind, he tapped into the blood bond he shared with
his own pet. As usual, she remained oblivious to his presence,
her full concentration directed at her nonexistent essay.
My name is Zari Baltimore. She was mentally reciting the
words as she scribbled them, thus allowing him a glimpse of
her thoughts.
I’m eighteen years old. My dad…
There was a pause in her thoughts, marked by a silence that
was both grave and personal, and Alexandru knew his pet was
wondering at that moment about her parents’ whereabouts.
The last time she had seen them was right before the boating
accident, one that resulted in her parents missing and Zari
being abducted by trolls. That was over a month ago, and even
now, with his men searching for them tirelessly, Alexandru
still had no news to share.
My dad is a wildlife photographer and my mother is a wildlife
journalist.
The use of present tense told him that she had decided to
believe her parents were still alive. She had a tenacious will,
his pet, and one he strongly approved of even if it also
frustrated him at times.
My Master is Alexandru–
The pause that followed made Alexandru lift a brow.
What was his last name anyway? Was he orphaned? Or maybe
he dropped it, sort of like Prince? Maybe his real name went
something like The Vampire Formerly Known as Alexandru?
Come to think of it, did vampires have any surname? Maybe
they were like rockstars and popstars? Eminem, Rihanna,
Pink? Maybe he even used special characters like Ke$ha?
This had Zari mentally laughing her ass off. Maybe he wrote
his name as @lexandru?
The thoughts wiped the smile off Alexandru’s lips completely.
He was going to kill his human pet very slowly, that was for
sure.
****
“…lastly, I believe the special bond I share with Master Anton
is because of our love for travel.”
“…I can’t think of being a pet to anyone but Master Doru. Our
family has served his family for generations, and so it shall be
forever and ever.”
“…my Master kicks ass, and it’s my dream to follow in his
footsteps and serve the ruling family of Sangre when I finish
my training.”
“Zari?”
She pretended not to hear it, hoping Madame Lavinia would
take pity on her and move on the next student.
“Zari? It’s your turn now.” Madame Lavinia actually came to
stand right next to her desk.
Drat. There went her escape plan.
“Sorry, Madame Lavinia.”
“That’s okay.” Madame Lavinia started walking back to her
desk. “I’m sure I’m not the only one who’s eager to learn
about what you have to say as a human pet to Master
Alexandru.”
At her words, half of the girls in Zari’s class looked
disgruntled while the other half looked envious. Either way,
she knew that all of them would kill to swap places with her.
Grabbing her notebook from her desk, Zari reluctantly
followed behind her teacher. Since she always sat at the back
and classrooms in La Scala Legaturia were all vast and
luxurious, she had a lot of distance to cover.
Just as she was about to reach the platform in front, someone
suddenly stuck a foot in front of Zari.
“Aaaah!” Zari flailed like a fish out of water to keep herself
from falling, balancing herself on her toes before pulling back.
The whole class burst into laughter throughout her antics, and
when the girl to her right snickered, saying, “Loser,” another
round of laughter followed.
Zari was red-faced with embarrassment, but she didn’t bother
saying a word despite knowing exactly who had tried to trip
her.
A petite brunette with exotic features, Ellen Carne was one of
the school’s most popular girls, an unclaimed pet born to a
family who had served vampires for centuries. Unclaimed
meant she still didn’t have a Master, and if rumors were to be
believed, she was dying to steal Alexandru from Zari.
When Zari’s eyes clashed with Ellen’s, the other girl
demanded, “What are you looking at?”
Zari bit back a sigh. She had been so silly to think the
supernatural world of vampires, trolls, and what-have-yous
would be different from the world she came from. Apparently,
bullies were bullies, regardless of their form or species.
Ignoring Ellen, Zari proceeded to the front, not wanting to get
into an argument. She hated arguing. She wasn’t used to it at
all since she had spent most of her life in the jungles, and the
company she had kept then was only made up of her parents
and wild animals.
Madame Lavinia beamed from her seat behind the teacher’s
desk. “You can start anytime.”
How about never, Zari thought glumly even as she answered,
“Thank you, Madame Lavinia.” She remembered just in time
to curtsy after the greeting and was rewarded with an
approving nod.
Zari welcomed the teacher’s positive reaction. These days,
Madame Lavinia appeared the only one to believe she
shouldn’t be kicked out of LSL. Who knew? Maybe this week,
she could finally enjoy a higher grade than C for the first time.
Turning to the class, she opened her notebook and began to
read. “My name is Zari Baltimore. I’m 18 years old. My dad is
a wildlife photographer, my mom a wildlife journalist. My
Master’s name is Alexandru.” She waited for the class to
laugh, but they didn’t.
Mm…maybe her Master really didn’t have a surname? Maybe
he was like the vampire version of…Usher? She thought about
it. Nah. Usher was too good a dancer to be like Master
Alexandru. Maybe…Bono? Yeah, that sounded about right,
age-wise.
She flipped to the next page, coughing, buying herself time
because after that little paragraph, she had nothing. Taking a
deep breath, Zari decided to fake it. From scratch.
“The bond between Master Alexandru and I is, umm, kinda
new.” Like, one-month-new since that was exactly how long
she had known her Master. It was the exact opposite of most of
the other pets in school, whose relationships with their Masters
had either started or had been predestined since the day they
were born.
From the first row, Ellen rolled her eyes. “New is such a vague
word. Tell it as it is, First Made trash.”
Control, control, Zari reminded herself. If she got into a fight
with any of the girls here, that would definitely reach her
Master, and she didn’t want to cause him any trouble.
As if sensing a possible argument, Madame Lavinia asked
brightly, “What’s Master Alexandru like as a master?”
What was Alexandru as a Master? The word ‘pervert’
immediately came to mind. The first day they had met, he had
kept touching and kissing her. The word ‘bully’ also flashed
before her eyes. He was definitely a bully, the way he liked
doing and saying stuff that would make her blush.
Zari inhaled, preparing herself to reveal to the world the truth
about her Master.
Yes, go on, pet. I’m interested in hearing what you have to say.
Her head jerked, her eyes landing on the silent figure that had
come into the classroom in patent disbelief. The class, picking
up on her shock, followed her gaze, and everyone squealed
when they saw Alexandru at the back.
It had been one month. One month since she had last seen him,
and somehow it felt like one month had wrought such a huge
change in him. He was taller than she remembered, his
powerful aura more authoritative. Even his sheer gorgeousness
came as a shock to her, with his wavy black hair and green
eyes. Had he really been this beautiful from the very start?
All in all, Alexandru made a larger than life figure, and the
way he took everyone’s dumbstruck attention as nothing out of
ordinary just made him more intimidatingly attractive. Zari’s
head reeled at the thought that the vampire everyone was
staring dreamily at was her Master. And she – a person as
ordinary as her – was his human pet.
Zari watched her Master’s lips curve in a familiar sly smile.
“Go on, pet. I’m eager to hear what you have to say. What do
you think of me as a Master?” Before she could answer, he
continued in his mind, Because earlier I heard exactly what
you thought. Pervert, wasn’t it? And bully, too?
Alexandru almost laughed out loud when he saw the look of
horror dawning on his pet’s face just before color spread in her
cheeks.
And there it was, the blush he had missed seeing. It was
disturbing, the way he had found himself thinking about that
blushing look on Zari’s face so many times while he had been
out hunting.
Small and with a body so slim it was almost boyish, Zari
would have appeared average if not for her lush, ash-blonde
hair. But what he really liked about his little pet were her large
gray eyes and expressive face. In all the years he had roamed
the earth, and they were very many years, Alexandru had
hated all things that could be described as cute…until this girl
came into the picture.
With her, “cute” was synonymous to arousing and right now,
she was being extremely cute with the way she lied in a
straight face. “My Master is the kindest Master on earth. He is
the most intelligent, the bravest, and just the very best all
around.”
The entire class was silent, as if unable to decide whether Zari
was being sincere or sarcastic.
Zari lowered her head in shame. She was such a major fail at
becoming an ideal pet.
Alexandru slowly shifted on his feet, not wanting anyone to
catch how his cock had reacted to Zari’s futile attempt to
butter him up. Did she know how cute she was? Did she?
Madame Lavinia cleared her throat. “We are so honored you
have found the time to visit us, Master Alexandru. Class,
please give Master Alexandru a warm welcome.”
Wide-eyed, Zari watched the entire class quickly and
gracefully slide to their feet and drop to a curtsy. She hurried
to do the same, not wanting to be the odd duck out…again.
“Welcome, Master Alexandru,” the entire class chorused.
“Welcome, Master Alexandru,” Zari hurried to say, but she
was too late. Her Master knew it, too, judging by the
amusement glinting in his green gaze.
It’s not funny, Master, she griped at him glumly.
It is. And since I find the way you make the worst human pet in
the entire school entirely delightful, you should be thankful.
She glared at him. Is that supposed to make me feel better?
His smile widened. You see, pet? You should have been happy
about what I told you, and yet here you are, glaring at me in
front of the entire class–
Zari jerked at Alexandru’s words, and when she looked back at
the other girls, she realized that all of them were glaring at her
on her Master’s behalf.
“Go and give your Master a proper welcome, dear Zari,” her
teacher urged.
Before Zari could even think of what a proper welcome meant,
Madame Lavinia was already pushing her forward, leaving
Zari no choice but to walk towards Alexandru. She stopped
when she was in front of the vampire but kept her gaze down.
She needed a moment to herself because right now, all she
could think about was that her Master was really indeed here.
Did you miss me, pet?
No, Master.
Alexandru chuckled in her mind. As always, the lies. You know
I have to punish you for that, don’t you?
Her head snapped up, Zari ready to protest.
Alexandru took that as his cue to kiss her, his fingers curling
around her nape just before his lips took hers.
Shock and embarrassment flared up inside Zari at the
unexpected touch of Alexandru’s lips over hers. Oh, she
should have known! She thought about struggling but decided
not to, knowing that would only make her lose much-needed
brownie points with her teacher. The only way she could resist
then – and stay sane – was to refuse her Master entry to her
mouth.
Fists clenched against her side so she wouldn’t accidentally
cling to him, Zari did her best to keep her lips pressed
together.
Alexandru knew Zari was doing her best to resist him, but it
only made him want her more. It only made more determined
to have her begging. Open your mouth, pet.
No, Master.
If you don’t open your mouth–
Slowly, he moved his hands, settling them on her waist. Just
that one simple touch and he felt her shudder. She was so
beautifully responsive, and Alexandru knew he would die a
happy man if she remained like that for all eternity.
Will you open your mouth now?
No–
He lifted his head up, reluctantly ending the kiss because he
wanted to see her reaction. When her eyes slowly drifted open,
Alexandru immediately moved his hands up, enough to reach
the undersides of her breasts.
Zari stiffened in shock at her Master’s touch, unable to believe
where his hands were. Just as unbelievable was the lack of
protest from the teacher and the other girls in the room. Did
they all think this was a proper welcome for a Master?
In a moment, I’m going to cup your breasts and play with your
nipples. So one last time, pet – are you going to open your
mouth?
Knowing Alexandru was not the type to bluff, Zari did one
better.
It was Alexandru’s turn to be surprised when, instead of
simply opening her mouth, Zari threw her arms around his
neck and initiated the kiss. He recovered from his shock right
away, of course, and returned the kiss with hungry passion, his
tongue sweeping inside her mouth, dying for another taste of
her sweetness.
Just one kiss, and Alexandru knew it would be impossible for
him to stop.
Zari felt her Master sweeping her up in his arms just before
breaking the kiss. She opened her eyes, dazed, and saw
Alexandru staring at her like he was one inch away from
devouring her.
She gulped.
Do you know how much I want you right now?
Err–
I hope you’re ready for another private lesson about being my
pet.
Her jaw dropped at his words. Did that mean…surely he
couldn’t mean…
No, Master–
I can’t wait, pet.
But they will ALL know why–
And they’ll hate you even more. Isn’t that wonderful?
She dropped her head in defeat, hiding her face in the crook of
his shoulder and neck.
Her Master laughed in her mind.
Bully.
Yes, I am, Alexandru agreed. Out loud, he said, “Madame
Lavinia, please excuse Zari from your class. I need a private
moment with my pet.”
“Of course, of course.” But this time, Zari could hear the
awkwardness in Madame Lavinia’s tone, and she knew even
the professor was taken aback at her Master’s boldness.
As he walked away, Zari still in his arms, Alexandru told her
cheerfully, You should have seen their faces, pet. They were all
grinding their teeth and glaring at you.
You are a BULLY, Master.
Yes, yes, I know. But we both know you like it that way, pet.
 Chapter Two
“A Master must be made to understand that all rules of
possession are void in times of life-threatening emergencies,”
Zari said as she munched on a fry. She was seated cross-
legged on a chair, next to her Master, who was in his usual
position at the head of the table.
A rare scowl appeared on Alexandru’s normally smiling,
handsome face. “No.”
“Be reasonable, Master,” she cajoled. “What is one feeding in
exchange for saving a life?”
“Read my lips, my pet. NO.” He fisted her hair, bringing Zari
forward so he could kiss her hard. “Everything of you is mine,
and I do not care how many men have to die because of it.”

You can put me down now, Master. Zari didn’t really mean it,
but she thought she owed it to herself to say the words. After
all, this feeling of wanting to be close to Alexandru and being
attracted to him was simply a side effect of his powers. It was
not real. She had to remember that.
Alexandru gently lowered Zari to her feet upon reaching the
spiral staircase, a majestic masterpiece with rails made of gold
and the steps covered in lush red carpet.
His sly smile reappeared when he caught the look of dismay
on his pet’s face. “Disappointed I let you go?”
“Of course not.” But as usual, her face belied her words as her
cheeks turned pink with guilt.
His smile widened. “Liar.” He adopted a regretful tone. “I’m
sorry, pet. I don’t think I can carry you all the way to the first
floor. You’ve gained a little weight–”
Her jaw dropped. “I did not!” She wrapped her arms around
her middle, feeling self-conscious. Had she? Come to think of
it, she had noticed how she ate more than most girls in school.
All of them seemed to survive only on leaves and fruits while
she couldn’t survive a day without being a carnivore. Was that
why–
Alexandru’s laugh put a halt to her thoughts. “Relax, pet. I was
only teasing.”
The look on his face told Zari he meant it. She sputtered in
indignation. So many words flew into her mind, but in the end
all she could grit out was, “Bully!”
Still laughing, he reached for her hand and brought it to his
lips. “You must forgive me. It’s only because I’ve been away
from you for far too long that I need to have my fill of your
blushes.”
His words made her blush harder and she accused, “You’re
doing it again.”
“Am I?” He looked at her with sham innocence, and he did
appear like a black-haired prince who could do no wrong.
Just like that, and her irritation vanished. Gah! She was so
hopeless. All he had to do was give her his puppy-eyed look of
innocence and poof! There went her always-justified feelings
of anger, and instead she was left feeling all gooey and mushy.
Was there really no way to combat a vampire’s powers of
sexual attraction?
Alexandru tugged on her hand then, making Zari glance up.
“Shall we go?”
She went with him, walking with her Master hand in hand
even as she asked, “Where?” Her voice was embarrassingly
breathless, but she couldn’t help it. A part of her was still in
shock by the fact that Alexandru was really here with her.
As they descended, Alexandru asked, “How are you finding
school so far?” He rubbed her knuckles as he spoke, a simple
gesture that had her swallowing as it sent tingles all over her
body.
Clearing her throat, she mumbled, “It’s fine.”
“Liar.”
Her Master said it in such a cheerful tone she had to glare up
at him.
Alexandru chuckled. “But you are. I only had to spend a few
seconds in your class to know that everyone hates your guts.”
“They do not.”
“Of course they do. I’m your Master, aren’t I?”
“Yes,” she said very seriously. “They hate me because you’re
my Master and you are a disgrace to your race.”
Laughter, dark and as sinfully attractive as its owner, followed
her words, and it was clear to see that nothing she’d say would
succeed in putting a dent in his humongous ego.
When they reached the foot of the stairs, Zari was surprised
when she felt Alexandru reach for her head and ruffle her hair.
She was even more surprised when she heard her murmur in
her mind. I’m sorry, pet.
Their gazes met, his green eyes unreadable, her gray eyes
questioning. What are you apologizing for, Master?
I’m apologizing for leaving you her for so long, despite
knowing that your personality wouldn’t have allowed you to
make friends easily with the other pets.
His sincere apology made her frown very hard at the ground.
His words touched and embarrassed her, but at the same time,
a part of Zari was also hurt. She was right then. Her Master
had known the predicament she would find herself in. He did
know her well enough to guess she’d have trouble fitting in.
But in the end, he had still left her.
Perhaps if Zari had been any other pet, she would have been
able to tell him he was wrong for leaving her. She would have
been able to demand he take her with him next time. But she
was not. She was Zari, the human pet who had forced herself
on her Master.
So out loud, she said, “I’ll make friends eventually, Master.”
“I’m sure you will.”
She grimaced. “You could have tried to sound more
convincing, Master.”
“If I had,” he argued, “what would be the fun in that?”
Before his pet could think up a retort, he changed the subject,
asking soberly, “Have you seen anything unusual lately?”
She frowned. “You mean, about…” She wasn’t sure if she
could say it out loud and so she continued in her mind, Are you
talking about visions?
He nodded.
No. I’ve tried touching every surface to have a feel–
A laugh escaped him. It doesn’t work like that, pet. It starts
with a color. Remember when we were at the tunnels and you
told me the first thing you could see was just black?
She cried out, You mean the whole time I’ve forced myself to
touch the soil at the graveyard–
He laughed harder.
“Master, you should have told me!”
He protested innocently, “I thought you’d have figured it out.”
He was about to say something more, probably something that
would either have her gnashing her teeth or blushing and
wishing he was far, far away again, when someone called his
name.
Both of them turned around, and Zari saw the headmaster of
La Scala Legaturia walking hurriedly towards them, an
amazed expression on his chubby face. She had always
thought that all headmasters of nonhuman schools like LSL
would have long white hair, a beard, and an air of wisdom.
However, Sir Richard was the complete opposite. Balding with
gray hair, short, and chubby, the headmaster more often
tripped than not–
“I am so glad to be able to reach you, Master Alexandru–” A
look of horror crossed Sir Richard’s face as he managed to
miss seeing the huge warning about the wet floor in front of
him and started to slide.
–like now.
Both Zari and Alexandru reached for the headmaster, and they
each managed to catch a hold of his arms, preventing him
from falling.
“Are you all right, Sir Richard?” Alexandru asked, only
releasing the man’s arm when the headmaster had finally
regained his balance.
Sir Richard smiled sheepishly as he took out his handkerchief
to wipe the sweat off his brow. “My apologies, Master
Alexandru. Old age, you know.”
Zari wisely held her tongue despite knowing age had nothing
to do with it since Sir Richard was immortal like her Master.
The headmaster had his pride, too, after all.
Most other pets would have laughed at the headmaster’s lame
excuse, but his pet didn’t, and his eyes gleamed in approval at
Zari’s sensitivity. In the ways that mattered, Zari definitely
promised to be the best human pet he could ever ask for.
To the headmaster, he said congenially, “I understand, Sir
Richard.” He didn’t say anything else, simply waiting for the
other man to speak.
Sir Richard glanced at Zari.
Zari automatically said, “May I be excused, Master
Alexandru?”
You are getting better and better at this, pet.
The sheer amount of happiness she felt at the compliment
made Zari want to hang her head in shame. Dear Lord, she
was hopeless. Hopeless, hopeless, hopeless!
Out loud, Alexandru said formally, “Of course. Please wait for
me at the courtyard.”
“Yes, Master Alexandru.” She managed to remember to curtsy
before leaving.
In her mind, she heard her Master remark in mock amazement,
Are my eyes deceiving me? Did you actually remember to
curtsy?
She pressed her lips together firmly, not wanting to smile. Not
funny, Master.
A smile underlined his voice as her Master replied, I will be
with you shortly. Thank you for being understanding, pet. It is
beyond what I expect and deserve.
As Zari slowly made her way to the courtyard, she found
herself mulling over Alexandru’s last words. Was he saying
her good behavior was more than what he expected and
deserved? If so, why? She hadn’t been living here for more
than a few days when she started to hear people constantly
talking about him.
To both pets and vampires at LSL, Alexandru was a celebrity
of sorts, a vampire whose skills in the battlefield were
unmatched. His charm was just as legendary, and Zari had lost
count of the number of times she heard the other girls gushing
about him.
When she considered all the great things she heard about him,
Alexandru’s words made less and less sense. If anything, he
deserved a human pet who was a lot better than she was.
Zari absently seated herself on one of the stone benches lining
the pathway. Her position allowed her to enjoy a sumptuous
view of the school’s picturesque courtyard, with its marble
fountain and ivory statues, but the beauty surrounding Zari
was lost on her.
Would Alexandru always be a mystery to her?
Would she always feel undeserving of him?
And last but not the least, would he really keep her waiting
much longer? The question crossed Zari’s mind when nearly
two hours had passed and there was still no sign of Alexandru.
Had he forgotten her? Had he left her? Had he–
Don’t think that way, Zari, she scolded herself. Her Master
may be a lot of things, but one thing he was not was rude. A
man who insisted that she avoid cursing, carry anything
heavier than a kilo, and open doors without assistance would
never be discourteous enough not to let her know she could go
ahead without him.
Right?
But Zari forgot her troubles soon enough when she heard a
commotion at the edge of the courtyard, which was near one
of the school’s main gates. There were lots of shouting, and
the sense of urgency surrounding the men who came running
into the courtyard was unmistakable.
They were carrying a stretcher with a bloodied and injured
man on top of it, and one of them kept shouting “Ajuta” over
and over.
She understood enough of the language now to recognize the
word ‘help’ and Zari didn’t hesitate, hurrying towards the
men. She kept one hand behind her, making sure that her skirt
didn’t inch up and expose her cotton undies as she ran. The
preppy uniform LSL insisted on was ridiculous, the way its
buttoned-up top was so tight and its skirt so short.
When she reached the men, she asked, “May I be of
assistance?”
“You’re human, aren’t you?” The one who appeared to be the
leader asked, a desperate look on his face as he gestured for
his men to lower the stretcher on the ground. “Are you
Unclaimed? Lord Erou has lost a massive amount of blood,
and he needs to feed right away. It’s the only way he can fight
off the poison that’s entered his body.”
She was not Unclaimed, but–
Zari looked down at the man on the stretcher. He was
extremely good-looking, she noted absently, but what made her
swallow was how pale he looked. Vampires were extremely
strong, and even that was putting it mildly. She could only
imagine what this man had gone through in order to be near
death.
“Miss? Could you tell me if–”
Zari wordlessly offered her wrist.
“Thank you,” the man said feelingly.
She expected him to use a knife or any other sharp object to
slice her flesh, but instead he pulled her forward, and she
found herself falling on top of the man on the stretcher.
A second later, she felt warm breath warming the side of her
neck before fangs pierced her flesh.
In her mind, she heard Alexandru hiss in displeasure. Who
dares taste my pet?
 Chapter Three
“Before I read to you the next line, I want you to promise me
that you won’t freak out.”
Her Master gave her an arrogant look. “I am not the type to
freak out.”
His pet looked unconvinced. “Well, if you say so…” She
glanced down at her proposal. “In the interest of equality, a
Pet must also have the right to terminate a Claim and choose
another Master–”
He roared, “No!”
She winced. “See? I told you not to freak out–”
“The fuck I won’t freak out! You are asking me if I will ever
give you the chance to choose someone else over me–”
“I’m not asking that,” she hurried to say. “This is not for
me–”
“No.” He yanked his pet to him. Another yank and he had her
imprisoned between his body and the wall. “Anything that
could free you from me will never get my support.” And his
lips slammed down on hers, putting a stop to whatever else she
had to say.

“What is it that you want to say, Sir Richard?” Alexandru

wasted no time asking the moment his pet was out of earshot.
“It is best we speak about this in private, milord,” the
headmaster answered, a grave expression on his face.
Sir Richard led the way to his quarters, and Alexandru
followed behind. As was his habit in recent times, his mind
searched for Zari, a part of him wanting to make sure she was
just nearby and nothing untoward had happened to her. He
didn’t care if it meant he was being overzealous. She was his
pet, after all.
When he was assured of the soul seer’s safety, Alexandru
relaxed and allowed himself to enjoy the school’s picturesque
landscape. Although the school itself was built like a fortress,
with its heavy walls and brick structure, efforts had been made
to make the rest of the property beautiful. Trees ranging from
pines to mahogany created natural shades everywhere while
rows upon rows of flowerbeds added dazzling color to the
scenery. Benches made of marble lined the pathways and
every so often, there would be an ornately designed gazebo
with its own set of tables and chairs that the girls could use as
a study area. Around them, birds sang from a nearby aviary
while fish of every size and color swam lazily under floating
lilies in manmade ponds.
Words like ‘serene’ and ‘exquisite’ were definitely an
understated way of describing the scene before Alexandru, but
he knew all the beauty in his surroundings was only meant to
hide one essential fact: this school was not completely safe.
La Scala Legaturia was one of the few places that
otherworlders like him could consider a sanctuary outside the
kingdom of Chalys. And because it was so, the school was
also like a ticking bomb, one that could be placed under attack
by their enemies at any time.
“Here we are.” The headmaster’s quarters were housed in a
stone tower connected to the school’s main building. Most
believed that it was to afford the headmaster privacy, but the
truth was, Sir Richard was the ever-vigilant type. He liked
being able to see everything that was going on in his school
and making sure all his students were safe.
The entrance to the office was deceiving. Upon reaching the
end of the twisting staircase, people would find only a blank
brick wall. But instead of one of the bricks acting as a special
lever, one had to find the right floor tile to step on three times
for the wall to swing open.
The smell of leather and old books greeted Alexandru as they
entered the headmaster’s domain, which was decorated in a
mixture of rosewood and leather. The living area was lined
with wooden shelves, and at the center were a tan-colored
couch and matching armchairs, a dark gray area rug, and a
bronze chest with a flat top serving as a center table.
“Sit, sit,” Sir Richard said as he turned to bolt the door shut.
Alexandru lowered himself on one of the armchairs. “What is
it?”
“I had wanted to ask you for an honest update on the situation
in Chalys. Do you believe it is best if I suspend any future
claiming for now?”
“I don’t think you have to go that far, no, but extra precautions
are always better.” Alexandru knew it was not what the
headmaster truly wanted to ask and the other man was simply
biding his time. They spoke at length about Chalysian politics,
Alexandru answering all of the headmaster’s questions.
When the headmaster paused, Alexandru felt it was time to cut
to the chase. “You may speak freely with me, Sir Richard. Is
this about my pet?”
“Partially.” Sir Richard grimaced at the other vampire’s
insightfulness, but then it was only to be expected from their
kind’s most powerful hunter.
Settling his elbows on the armrests, he clasped his hands as he
said, “There has been talk about an increasing number of
attacks of demons outside Chalys for some months now, but
last week was the first report about it happening here in Key
Sanguis.”
“It’s Lilu’s doing.” Alexandru referred to the demon duke who
lorded over Sulphur, the city of demons in Chalys. “Like
everyone, he’s heard about his son finding a heartkeeper.
Building a stronghold outside the kingdom is like his Plan B,
in the event Silviu Draghici decides to wage a war against him
– and he loses.”
Sir Richard was aghast. “Do you mean he would be involving
humans in the war? Doesn’t he know that could result in
genocide?” Otherworlders might be a hundred times stronger,
but their numbers were paltry compared to humans. With
technology also on the humans’ side, a war between both races
could destroy the world completely.
“Demons care nothing about humans,” Alexandru said grimly.
“But please do not worry just yet. It’s why I have been sent
back to this area. The Duke of Sangre has heard of the same
incident and has asked me to resolve the case as soon as
possible.”
“The soul seer will help you?”
“If necessary, yes.”
Sir Richard looked uncomfortable. “But you see, I was hoping
that with your permission, the soul seer could be consulted by
the school’s enforcers.”
Alexandru didn’t have to think, saying flatly, “No.” Soul seers
like his pet, being able to see the past and future, were very
rare nowadays. If even one demon was ever to learn about
Zari’s existence, his pet would be targeted for the rest of her
life.
“We would not be consulting her openly–”
“I’m sorry, Sir Richard, but my answer will always remain the
same. If you need help, you only have to ask me, but my pet
must not be involved in anything requiring her skills as a soul
seer without my approval.” His voice turned into steel. “I hope
we understand each other.”
“Yes.” As a lower-ranking vampire, the headmaster had no
right to go against Alexandru’s words.
Alexandru stood up. “Then if you’ll excuse me–” His voice
trailed off as the blood bond he shared with Zari suddenly
blazed in pain, an intrusive force trying to break it. Without a
word, he left the headmaster, going straight to where his pet
was.
Who dares taste my pet?
But his little soul seer did not answer, her senses in a disarray
as another vampire drank from her neck, and his rage, kindled
by a mix of jealousy and possessiveness, burst into life.
A second later, he was at the courtyard, his gaze unerringly
locating Zari. When he saw her wan face, he roared. The
sound had the other vampires in a panic, but Alexandru didn’t
give a damn. He would kill them all.
Flying to her side, he tore his pet away from the vampire on
the ground. Shaking her awake, he said her name roughly out
loud and in her mind. Wake up!
Her eyes blinked open. “Master…” Her voice was faint, but he
still managed to hear it.
“Did he hurt you?” he demanded, not bothering to speak
through their minds, knowing that she was too weak to answer
in the same vein.
“No…don’t…angry. Don’t…hurt…him.”
“You’re not making sense,” Alexandru gritted out. “Tell me
you are all right, at least. Talk to me, Zari!”
But she didn’t answer, her head falling back as her body went
limp.
****
“Welcome back, sleeping beauty.” The murmured words came
from her Master, whose handsome but strangely grim face was
the first thing Zari was able to focus on when she woke up.
Disoriented, she had to blink groggily several times before the
world around her settled. She was alone with her Master in a
room filled with several neatly made beds. Its walls were
painted in cream and the floors made of shiny white marble.
Memories came back to her in a striking flash of pain, and she
whimpered, eyes squeezing shut. Zari automatically reached
for the side of her neck. The vampire had fed on her so
hungrily that there was none of the usual tingling pleasure she
felt every time Alexandru drank from her.
Alexandru’s lips compressed tightly at the sight of pain on his
pet’s face. He waited for her to open her eyes before reaching
forward to flick her forehead. Hard. “Serves. You. Right.” He
flicked her forehead with each word.
He had been on bedside duty for over an hour, and each
minute that passed without her waking up had been nerve-
wracking. The school’s human nurse, Mrs. Humphrey, had
told him it was normal for someone who had lost a good
amount of blood, but for Alexandru, the experience was an
eye-opener. He had never spent a lot of time with humans until
this pet of his. They were turning out to be more troublesome
than he expected. More fragile, too, and he didn’t think he’d
be able to forget the sight of his pet losing consciousness
anytime soon.
“Ooooowwww.” Zari rubbed her no doubt red forehead when
her Master was done torturing her.
He asked abruptly, “Why did you let another vampire feed on
you?” He expected his pet to be flustered at the question but
instead she gave him an odd look, as if she expected him to
have known the answer already.
When she answered, “Why do you think?” Alexandru flicked
her forehead again, harder than usual.
She gasped in pain. “That seriously hurts, Master! I’m not
kidding.”
“Because you’re being too cute this time, not giving me a
straight answer.” When their gazes met, he said flatly, “You
know you’ve violated a rule, don’t you? So unless you have a
good reason…”
She turned to face him, lying on her side. “He could have died
if I hadn’t let him drink from me.”
“Even so.”
She shook her head. “You don’t understand.” Avoiding his
gaze, she mumbled, “What if it were you, Master? What if you
were the one in need of blood? If that day comes, I hope that
what I did today would be returned. That another human pet
would help you, Claimed or not.”
When silence was her only answer, Zari forced herself to meet
her Master’s gaze and found Alexandru’s eyes resting on her
broodingly. “What?” she asked, feeling defensive without
understanding why.
Alexandru slowly leaned against his seat. A now-familiar pang
had struck his chest when the intentions behind his pet’s words
became clear, uncomfortably so. She had done it for him. He
mentally shook his head at the realization. Did she know how
cute that was? He was an ancient vampire, whose powers were
unmatched by almost every creature in the world, and yet this
human girl dared to be terrified…for him.
“Ouch!” Her Master had flicked her forehead again. “What
was that for?”
“Because you’re too cute. Is that all you’ve learned in this
school? Being cute and turning me on?” She gaped at his
words, and that was cute, too, which was why before she
could even reply, he did what he had wanted to do the first
time she woke up.
Zari’s eyes widened when she saw a familiar look in
Alexandru’s gaze. She automatically protested, “No, Master–”
But of course, he didn’t heed her. He never did, and if she was
being honest, she didn’t want him to. His blasted powers of
attraction made sure it was so.
Zari’s toes curled under the sheets as Alexandru bent forward
and captured her lips with his own.
Her Master was kissing her.
Oh, dear Lord, her Master was kissing her again, and each kiss
just felt more addictive than the last. This kiss, however – it
was rougher than usual, his tongue exploring every inch of her
mouth, Alexandru sucking her lower lip hard. She was
breathless in a few seconds, and she found herself clutching
his shirt hard as the kiss went on and on.
Don’t do that again. His voice sounded savage in her mind, the
words accompanied by Alexandru’s lips trailing down just
before he licked the side of her neck. The flesh under his
tongue tingled hotly, and the soothing tenderness of his kiss
made her toes curl harder. It was as if her Master was asking
for her forgiveness and blamed himself for what had
happened.
Promise me, Alexandru demanded.
Even as she arched her neck to give him better access, she
gasped in her mind, I can’t. Because it could happen…you
needing blood. When that day comes–
The rest of her thoughts were cut off as she felt him whip the
covers off her body. Before she could react, he was already
unbuttoning her blouse, his fingers swift and sure. And then he
was pushing her bra up, baring her breasts to his gaze.
Zari whimpered, the heat of his eyes as they rested on her
nakedness making her blush. She tried to cover herself, but the
shake of her Master’s head had Zari forcing herself to keep her
hands on her side. Instead, she begged, Don’t stare.
Why not, pet?
His fingers moved, cupping one straining breast. She could
only stare helplessly, the pink in her cheeks deepening as her
nipple became erect right before her eyes just as Alexandru
purred in his mind, Is this body not mine?
When she didn’t answer, he tweaked her nipple, making his
pet gasp. Is it not?
It’s yours, Zari gasped, and no sooner had the words left her
mouth did her Master take one nipple in. His tongue swirled
around it, the movement tantalizing and making her clutch his
shoulders involuntarily.
Logically, she knew that all the explosively hot sensations
inside her body were a result of his powers at work.
Illogically, a part of her insisted on believing it was not just
that. Illogically, a part of her wanted to believe that it was
more than that.
That her body felt like this because the bond between her and
Alexandru was more than what a pet and Master shared. Just
the thought was terrifying, but it also made her feel heady. She
couldn’t help surrendering herself as he began to suck hard on
her nipple, and when he moved on to her other breast, she
arched her back, wanting him to take all of her.
While sucking on her sweet nipple, Alexandru let one hand
roam freely. Her long, shapely legs were as soft as he
remembered, and his cock hardened at the way they trembled
at his touch. Zari…
Yes, Master? Even communicating like this, her voice shook,
her brain hazy with need for his touch.
I’d like to make you come. Actually, he didn’t just want to. He
needed to make her come, but he wouldn’t do it if she still felt
the slightest bit ill. He would never satiate his desire at the
expense of her health.
Her Master’s words were confusing, enough to have her
opening her eyes and seeking his. When she saw the concern
in his green gaze, Zari knew then that if she wanted to, she
could put a stop to it. And maybe, if she was being sensible,
she would have.
But she never was sensible when she was with her Master.
Zari?
Cheeks heating up, she stammered, Y-yes.
Alexandru groaned at the sexy look of embarrassment on his
pet’s face. Goddammit. Too cute. Too fucking cute. Releasing
her breast, he looked up and captured her gaze with his just as
he moved his hand back up until his fingers reached under her
skirt.
In a second, he had her skirt bunched up around her waist. In
another second, he had ripped her panties away and then he
was touching the core of her flesh.
Her entire body stiffened at his touch, but just as quickly she
melted around him, her lips parting with desire as his fingers
stroked her folds until they were soaked with her wetness. His
desire rose to nearly uncontrollable proportions as he watched
her bite her lip hard, doing her best to keep quiet as he pushed
one finger in. As his finger pushed in and out of her, his pet
looked like she was about to cry – in pleasure. In desire. In
need – for him.
Goddammit, too cute! No one could ever be as cute as his pet
right now.
His cock jutted demandingly against his pants, and he realized
with disbelief that he was very near to coming himself. The
thought had him even more aroused, and he instinctively
reached for her hand and placed it on his cock.
“Hold me,” he gritted out.
The words had her gasping. While this was not her first time to
be with him, today was definitely the first time he had invited
her to touch him. She was stunned to find the demand
embarrassing and exciting at the same time, and her fingers
shook as they wrapped around his cock.
Either her hand was so small or his cock was so massive –
whichever the case, her fingers couldn’t meet in a full circle
around his cock, and the thought that he was that large had her
swallowing. Dear Lord, if his thrusting finger already felt this
good, how it would feel to have his cock penetrate her?
The thought had her crying out, her hips lifting up to meet the
thrust of his finger.
A sly smile touched his lips. Naughty, naughty pet. What are
you thinking?
Nothing!
Liar. Another finger joined in, and he pushed harder and
deeper into her pussy. Tell me.
She shook her head. She tightened her hold of his cock at the
same time, making him grit his teeth.
Sneaky, stubborn pet. He pushed a third finger in, stretching
her flesh wide.
Her eyes widened, a gasp escaping her. He hadn’t ever done
this before, and the new sensation made her feel even dizzier.
Oh God, three fingers now – was it as thick, no, it definitely
wasn’t.
Throughout her rambling thoughts, he had not stopped fucking
her with his fingers, and something inside her started to
tighten. Now, she knew what it was. She couldn’t stop herself
from moaning, her fingers instinctively moving up and down
his length as helpless anticipation burst inside her–
Her Master suddenly pulled his fingers out until only the tips
were inside.
She cried out in protest. Master!
It took him a while to answer because his pet had instinctively
learned how to torment him as well, her fingers freezing
around his length. Tell me, he growled. What were you
thinking?
She lifted her hips up, trying to get his fingers back in, but he
moved his fingers at the same time, keeping them out of reach.
This time, his pet really looked like she was about to cry.
Bully!
I know, he said unsympathetically. So tell me–
I was thinking of you. Of your cock, and how big it is and how
it would feel–-
“Aah!” She couldn’t prevent herself from crying out loud as
his fingers sank back into her. Zari’s fingers responded
reflexively, resuming its movement, and Alexandru’s growl of
pleasure bounced around the room as she started stroking him
once more. Her movements were clumsy but even so, they
were unbearably arousing and he couldn’t help moving
forward, wanting more of her touch.
His other hand moved, his thumb finding her burning clit. He
started pinching her clit in rhythm with his thrusting fingers. It
was all too much, and her body convulsed heavily around her
as she came, the creamy moisture of her orgasm streaming
down her thighs.
She grasped him hard throughout her orgasm, and Alexandru’s
fangs flashed out as he struggled to hold on to his self-control.
He wanted to focus on making his pet feel good first, and
Alexandru kept his fingers moving until the very last wave of
her pleasure shook the frame of her body. He released her only
when her eyes drifted closed, and only when her fingers fell
away from his cock did he hurriedly unzip himself. Just a few
damn strokes, and he was coming in his hand, aroused like a
teenage boy by the mere sight of his slumbering pet.
When he was spent, Alexandru couldn’t help but grimace at
his state. He couldn’t remember the last time he had to
pleasure himself this way, but if he was honest, he couldn’t
remember the last time he had felt this good after sex, either.
Standing up, he gazed down at his pet, the exhaustion on her
face making his heart clench in a discomfiting way. She was
beginning to mean too much to him, and that just wasn’t good
at all.
Zari wanted to open her eyes when she felt something faint
and soft touch her forehead. Was that a dream…or had her
Master just kissed her on the forehead? She wanted to open
her eyes, but she was so tired and sleepy. Dimly, she felt her
Master leaving her side. She wanted to protest, but before she
could, he was back, and she choked in embarrassed protest
when she felt him pry her legs open.
“Sssh…”
Her Master cleaned her up like he was wont to do, and when
he was finished, she felt him putting her clothing to rights
before pulling the covers over her. “I’ll come back in a while.
Rest well, pet.”
She rested.
When she woke up, she expected her Master to be seated next
to her bed, but another man had come to take his place. Hair
and eyes the shade of gold, skin almost the shade of ivory, and
a body that appeared just as hard, the man looked very
familiar–
Oh.
It was the man who had fed from her earlier!
His voice was gentle and beautiful when he spoke. “Hello.”
She croaked out, “Hello.”
Feeling weird at the way he was looking at her, Zari made an
effort to sit up. She was also tempted to pull the covers up but
managed not to, telling herself she was overreacting. It wasn’t
that the man felt like a threat. It wasn’t that at all. But the way
he looked at her made Zari feel exposed, like he could see a
part of herself that should be hers and her Master’s alone.
“Thank you for allowing me to drink from you.”
She nodded, unsure if it was right to explain why she did it.
“I came to ask you something.”
When he didn’t say anything else, she asked, “What is it?”
The serious expression on his almost-pretty face didn’t change
as he said, “I would like to know if I may claim you as my
pet.”
 Chapter Four
Leaning back against his seat, Alexandru picked up the latest
draft of his pet’s proposal and read aloud her newest
amendment.
“A Master’s commitment to his or her pet must be shown
beyond financial and material means.”
An inelegant snort escaped him, and grabbing his pen from the
desk, he began to scribble.
DENIED. THIS IS JUST A FANCY WAY OF SAYING YOU
WANT A MASTER TO KEEP SAYING RIDICULOUS THINGS
TO HIS PET.

Erou Damaschin, only son of the Earl of Avere, was

contemplative when he left the school’s infirmary. There was
an unknown feeling in his chest, and if he had to use a word
for it, then it would be…curiosity.
Unlike other vampires, the time he spent with humans had not
been restricted to feeding or sex. Work had required him to
live among humans, eat with them, talk with them, and do
everything else that allowed Erou to pretend he was like them.
Surrounded by humans, he had learned one essential thing
about them: everyone’s loyalty could be bought for the right
price.
Or at least he had always thought so until that girl.
The thought made him hesitate for a fraction, his hand on the
knob turning still as the last words he had exchanged with the
young Zari Baltimore replayed in his mind.
“Can you…what?” It was obvious she had heard him
perfectly, and it was just as obvious she doubted she had heard
him right.
He repeated himself patiently, his face remaining impassive as
he made his offer. All the while, his own gaze remained on
her. Even though he had drunk so much of the girl’s blood –
the only way for him to survive his injuries – he had not been
able to retain any clear memory of the episode except for one
thing: her scent.
It was what he had clung to the whole time he had been in
limbo in that gray world between life and the afterlife, a scent
that was an addictive mixture of freshly bloomed primrose and
almost-ripe strawberries, a unique fragrance that hinted of
innocence and budding sexuality.
When Erou had woken up, his men were eager to tell him
about the beautiful girl whose heart was so pure she had fed
him despite being the much-envied human pet of their race’s
most skilled hunter.
“Alexandru?” he had scoffed then. “He’s never taken a pet
before–”
“But he has now. Perhaps like the great Alexandru, you, too,
will change your mind and find yourself a pet.” His second-in-
command, Mathieu, had given him a sly look. “Perhaps you
might even want to steal this one yourself.”
Then, Erou had been dismissive of Mathieu’s words. But now
that he had finally met the lady who had saved him?
She had the most interesting face, every feature of it
expressive, from her wide gray eyes, pert nose, and pink
rosebud lips. He had learned she was eighteen, but her coltish
body made her appear younger and boyish even. It was a little
hard to believe that someone who appeared as innocent and
unsophisticated as this girl could be the human pet of someone
as jaded and wicked as Alexandru.
The human girl was shaking her head. “I’m sorry, but…”
“I know you belong to Alexandru, but I thought you should
know you have a choice. It would be my honor to have
someone as courageous and selfless as you as my pet.”
She started to wring the ends of the bed covers, the action
indicating her distress, which he regretted. Seeing it, he came
to his feet his gracefully. “I apologize if this has distressed
you.”
“It didn’t.” The girl was utterly unconvincing. “It’s just
that…” A discomfited expression fell on her face. “I will
always belong to Master Alexandru.” This time, she spoke the
words simply, but each and every one of them rang with
sincerity. When she said her Master’s name, her gaze had also
softened, and the look on her face had made Erou stiffen.
He wanted her to look at him like that as well. He did not
understand why. All he knew was that he wanted a girl like her
to see him with the same eyes.
Remembering that look on Zari Baltimore’s face had Erou
expelling his breath. No, he had to be considerate of her
condition. He should allow her time to fully recuperate before
approaching her again.
Turning around, he shut the door, and that was when he
noticed another vampire’s presence in the hallway. When he
raised his head, he saw none other than Alexandru himself
coming to an abrupt halt as he turned around the corner and
found Erou standing outside the door of the infirmary.
****
When Alexandru saw the younger vampire coming out from
the infirmary, his first instincts were to throw the other man
against the wall and demand that he stay away from his pet.
One second passed, both of them staring at each other, sizing
each other up.
The baby vampire was tall, perhaps only an inch shorter than
he was. And pretty. Too damn pretty to be allowed too close to
his pet. If he hadn’t known the other guy was a vampire,
Alexandru would have been willing to bet the boy had gone as
far as dyeing his hair to make it even more eye-catching.
Although more of the same thoughts ran through his head,
none of it showed on Alexandru’s face as he started forward.
Erou grimaced when he saw the older vampire had taken the
first step to approach him. He had always prided himself in his
ability to do everything correctly and according to the rules,
but here he was, violating one of the basic rules of courtesy
among Chalysians. Alexandru was not only older than him by
centuries, but he outranked Erou as well. He should have been
the first one to greet the other man, but Erou just couldn’t
make himself do it. He felt like if he did, it would be akin to
admitting the other man was better than him.
“Lord Erou, I believe?” The hunter’s voice was smooth and
strong, a polite smile still playing on his lips as he spoke.
Erou forced himself to bend his head in acknowledgment.
“Lord Alexandru.”
Alexandru almost smirked at the ill-concealed disapproval on
the younger vampire’s face. Nice young gentlemen like Erou
Damaschin always did hate hunters like him. Erou’s
generation believed in peace talks and battles fought in the
shadows, preferring to avoid everything that could shake the
tenuous balance between the world of humans and
nonhumans. For them, hunters like Alexandru were a threat, a
throwback from the Dark Ages that would only serve to make
their race appear more uncivilized.
“I came to thank Lady Zari for her vital assistance this
morning.”
“Yes. You were very fortunate that my pet was at the right time
and place.”
Erou flushed, too smart to miss the hunter’s pointed barbs,
despite having spoken in a bland tone. In just one sentence,
Alexandru had been able to remind him of his ownership over
Zari as well as the inappropriateness of what had happened –
an offense that Alexandru was making clear he would not
allow to happen again.
It pissed Erou off, the way the other vampire seemed to have
completely dismissed his ability to steal Alexandru’s pet from
him. He heard himself saying, “I also let her know that I desire
to claim her as my pet.”
“Is that so?” Alexandru’s eyes cooled even though a smile
continued playing on his lips.
“Yes. I thought she should know she has a choice.” Erou threw
the hunter a look of challenge. “It is only right you do not hold
her back if she wants to break your claim on her.”
“I agree with you completely, boy. But the question is…”
Erou watched warily as the other vampire crossed his arms
against his chest.
“Do you really think she would want to leave me?”
Alexandru smirked when he saw the other man’s lips tighten,
an indication that the boy had indeed asked and was rejected.
Something in his chest eased at the sight, and it was only then
he realized that he had been tense all the time he had been
waiting for the boy to answer. His pet really was beginning to
mean too much to him, Alexandru thought uneasily. He had to
do something about it soon.
Erou’s temper ignited when he saw the hunter smirk. “You
should let her go. A girl like Zari is not to be played with.”
Throughout his childhood, Erou had grown up hearing of
Alexandru’s legendary exploits but for some reason, Erou had
never been overly impressed with it. He had always disliked
the nonchalant way Alexandru treated his every mission, as if
hunting down criminals was more a pastime than an honorable
duty.
And if there was a woman involved in the mission? It was a
foregone conclusion that Alexandru would have her in his bed.
None of them, however, had been elevated to anything more
than a one-night stand…until that girl.
Erou’s eyes widened in realization. “You care for her, don’t
you?”
Alexandru’s gaze became hooded. “Now you’re talking
nonsense.”
“Say all you want, hunter. I’ve seen through you. You don’t
want to let her know you care for her, do you? Why is that?
Are you thinking a vampire like you is too good for her? You
don’t want other vampires finding out that you actually fell for
a human girl?”
Alexandru’s lip only curled. “You know nothing.”
Erou laughed jeeringly. “Yeah, sure, I know nothing. And you
know what? I’m actually going to wish you luck. You just
keep doing your thing and I’ll keep doing my thing, and mark
my words, the day will come…”
Ignoring the other vampire’s words, Alexandru strove for
calm. But his mind resisted, invaded as it was by a treacherous
image – of his pet naked, and this boy feeding on her neck–
Alexandru hissed, “SHE’S MINE!” His power was unleashed
through the words, his voice making the thick walls tremble
and the air around them crack with tension. At that moment,
Alexandru’s true self was revealed, the one he fought to hide
with a mask of playful charm.
Killer. Murderer. Beast.
Erou inhaled sharply when he saw the sudden change in the
other vampire, one that gave him a tiniest taste of fear. This
was no longer someone to be reasoned with.
The door opened, Zari coming out, confusion clouding her
eyes when she saw Alexandru and Erou in the hallway.
Alarm struck Erou when he saw the door open and the human
girl step out. “Zari–” But the moment he said the girl’s name,
Erou knew right away it had been the wrong thing to do.
Hearing the name of his pet on another man’s voice acted like
a trigger, and with a furious growl, Alexandru launched
himself at the younger vampire. He would have had Erou in a
stranglehold when suddenly a slip of a girl stood in his way.
She looked frightened and determined, and her voice shook
when she said, “Master, no.”
 Chapter Five
“Ahem.” Zari cleared her throat, trying to catch her Master’s
attention as she came to stand behind him.
But it was as if he had lost all his powers and was now a mere
mortal, with the way he was unable to sense her presence or
even hear her. He continued to survey his men in practice,
calling out occasional pointers to rookie soldiers.
“Master, I know you’re just pretending.” No answer. “Master,
you’re being so childish. You’re five hundred years old, not
five.”
A cold voice in her mind snapped, And you should keep in
mind you are contracted as MY pet, not his.
Zari’s eyes lit up. “Exactly what I want to talk about. Because
it’s what I want to change–”
He spun around, his face hard. “You no longer want to be
mine?”
This time, she had to bite back a smile. “No, Master. It’s about
the contracts.” Looking down, she mumbled, “I still want to be
yours. I’ll always want that.”
He didn’t answer, but a moment later, her cheeks burned under
his pinching fingers. “You are just too damn cute.”

One moment, Alexandru appeared a hair’s breadth away from

committing murder. Another second passed, and he was
suddenly back to normal, the dangerous light in his eyes
fading and the cruel slant of his lips disappearing. Everything
was back to normal, too. There was no longer that creepy,
electrifying feel in the air, like a nuclear dynamite was about
to explode any minute.
Her Master stepped forward, placing Zari behind him like a
target to be shielded. Slowly, she looked up at him, but his
face was as bland as always. Her gaze moved to the other
vampire. He was slightly easier to read, with the way he held
himself so stiffly, his stance vigilant for any possible
recurrence of danger.
She asked finally, “Master? Is something wrong?”
Zari jumped when she felt Alexandru reach for her hair,
curling a lock around his fingers. The gesture felt odd and
possessive at the same time, as if her Master wanted to see if
she knew whom she belonged to.
Alexandru waited for his pet to move away. Despite all his
efforts to teach her, he knew that Zari was far from being used
to any display of ownership. He expected her to dodge his
touch, but he was stunned instead to find herself striving to
keep still, as if she instinctively understood his need to show
possession of her.
His gaze locked with hers. “Nothing is wrong, pet. Or at least
not on my part.”
The sly smile that followed Alexandru’s words made her feel
nervous. When he smiled like that, bad things always tended
to happen–
Still playing with her hair, he said slowly, “But as for the other
vampire staring intently at us…” He turned his head to face
Erou, and Zari found herself doing the same. “He definitely
has a problem.” Not waiting for an answer, he continued, “He
told me he wants to claim you as pet. Because I think he has a
crush on you.”
Alexandru expected the younger man to deny the words. “Isn’t
that right, Lord Erou?”
But he didn’t.
Erou knew what the other vampire was planning. Alexandru
wanted to shame him into rejecting the words and thus kill off
all chances with the girl. Well, two could play this game. And
so he said coolly, “It just may be so.”
At the words, Alexandru’s head immediately snapped towards
his pet, just so she could see how fucking serious he was as he
growled, Don’t you dare blush. Don’t you dare.
But it was too late–
She had already blushed.
And with it, she had shown her cutest face to another vampire.
Alexandru immediately pinched both her cheeks, hard, hoping
it would distract the other vampire. Disobedient pet.
I’m sorry! I couldn’t help it!
You will pay for this, he told her ominously. Go wait for me in
your room.
She started. B-but–
No buts. That is an order. And hold your cheeks as you go.
That is an order, too.
Zari’s mouth opened and closed. Are you serious?
If you do not leave as I say and in the manner I have asked in
five seconds, I will go to your class tomorrow and have you
come right in front of–
Zari didn’t hear the rest of her Master’s threat. She took a
quick step back, covered her cheeks, and turned to face Lord
Erou.
Alexandru’s eyes narrowed. Zari–
I can’t just leave so rudely, she protested just before she gave
Lord Erou a handless curtsy. “It was nice meeting you, Lord
Erou,” she mumbled just before racing away.
Alexandru glared at his pet’s fast retreating back. Stubborn
and disobedient as ever. He really should punish her soon.
“Why do you not want her to know you care for her?”
Alexandru was grudgingly impressed that the younger lord
still had not backed down even after seeing him lose his
control. Erou was a strong vampire, and he would get stronger
as the years passed. That was a fact, but also equally true was
that Erou would never gain enough power to defeat him.
Alexandru said mildly, “You won’t be able to steal her from
me.”
Erou inclined his head in acknowledgment. “I know that. But I
also know I don’t have to. I have a feeling it’s all a matter of
time before you push her away. Before you lose her and only
have yourself to blame.”
****
Zari fingered the handwritten note from her Master. She had
been hoping they could enjoy a meal together on his first night
back, but apparently that wasn’t to be. She glanced back down
at his note.
Something has unfortunately come up that requires my
attention.
Rest well and I will see you tomorrow.
Your Master,
A
The note didn’t sound like Alexandru at all. It was too formal,
too impersonal. She read it again and again, trying to read
between the lines, but there just wasn’t anything she could
glean from it except for the fact that her Master appeared too
busy for her.
Forcing herself to temporarily set it aside, she moved on to the
packet of papers that came with it. Every week, Alexandru
would send her new information that his men were able to
compile from the ongoing search for her parents.
Going through the papers, she saw with a heavy heart that
nothing new had come up – not a single clue about whether
they were even alive or dead. Closing her eyes, she prayed for
the strength to keep hoping. They’ll come back, she told
herself. One day, they’ll come back and everything that
happened would just be a bad dream.
A knock sounded on the door, a servant bringing dinner to her
room as ordered by her Master. Zari forced herself to finish the
meal quickly. She hated feeling weak, and more food in the
stomach meant being stronger.
When the vintage alarm clock on her bedside drawer told Zari
it was already nine in the evening, Zari decided to take matters
in her own hands. Leaving her room, she asked for directions
to Alexandru’s room and was directed to the tower housing the
teaching staff’s quarters.
On her way, Zari noticed all eyes following her, none of them
friendly. She caught bits and pieces of their words, and what
she managed to understand made her hurry even more.
I really don’t understand what Alexandru sees in her.
She should be ashamed of herself, letting another vampire feed
on her when she’s claimed.
I heard she’s also seduced Lord Erou–
By the time she reached the other building, Zari was ready to
cover her ears. All entrance gates of buildings in LSL were
guarded by enforcers. She slowed down, nervously waiting for
them to bar her way, but the pair only glanced at her cursorily
before letting her pass.
When she reached the door to Alexandru’s room on the third
floor, Zari paused, her hand raised. She took several deep
breaths, trying to figure out what a good excuse would be–
From inside the door, she heard Alexandru speaking. “Yes? Is
this the enforcers? I would like to report a security issue.
Someone is breathing loudly outside my door–”
Gasping, Zari hastily opened the door. “Master!”
She found Alexandru inside, his chair facing the door, a sly
smile on his face, and his phone lying unused on the desk. He
had fooled her – again!
“Master!”
His smile widened at the way his pet growled at him like an
angry kitty. Legacy pets would never have done that for they
would have grown up hearing about him and thus be too in
awe of Alexandru. Other human pets wouldn’t have dared,
either. They would only think of the billions in his bank
account, something he had easily accumulated over the
hundreds of years he had lived, and they would never say or
do anything he didn’t care about.
But this stubborn, disobedient, cute pet of his?
He patted his lap.
She knew what that meant, knew it would be futile to resist
because his powers were no doubt at work now, but even so,
she tried anyway. Glaring at her Master, she shook her head.
Come close and let your Master pet you.
No.
What’s the name of that girl in your class? The one who hates
you? Maybe I could call her and let her know how you’ve just
refused your Master–
She hurriedly shut the door at the threat and went to him.
Alexandru’s fingers closed around her wrist, pulling her to him
until she tumbled against his chest. He caught her in his lap
and he immediately took her lips for a kiss. His pet yielded to
him at the first touch of his lips on hers, her body softening as
her arms went around his neck. Unlike before, he didn’t have
to coach her to open her mouth. She welcomed his possession,
and possess her he did, thoroughly and passionately, his
tongue claiming every inch of her mouth.
When he lifted his head, she was dazed. Normally, that was a
good thing, but since she was still recovering from blood loss,
it worried him instead and he regretted taking advantage of her
immediately.
“Are you all right, pet?” His voice was rough with concern.
The way her Master was looking and talking to her made Zari
look down as she muttered awkwardly, “I’m fine.” She
remembered what the other girls said and at that moment, she
found herself wondering the same thing. She remembered this
morning’s reporting, which felt so long ago. What kind of
bond did she share with her Master? Was it the kind that could
never be broken?
It had her asking in a small voice, “Are you angry with me,
Master?”
Alexandru answered readily, “Very much.”
Her head lifted sharply, and she looked like she was about to
cry.
It almost tempted him to smile, but he forced himself to
maintain a stoic façade. He wanted his pet to pay. For daring
to let another vampire feed on her, for actually even listening
to another man offer to claim her, and most of all, for making
him say ridiculous things because he had, for one very, very
short moment, felt that his ownership of her was threatened.
He did not want to feel like that again. She must be made to
understand that, and so Alexandru said in his iciest voice, “Do
you know the last time I learned about a woman who had not
been faithful to me?”
Eyes wide with trepidation, she whispered, “No.”
“I gave her to my men to eat.”
“No!”
“And they ate her, all at the same time–”
Zari gasped. “You’re kidding…right?”
“I swear on my blood, I am not lying.”
“I see.” She had turned white at the words, knowing that
Alexandru did not say such things lightly. If he said that he
wasn’t lying, then that was it.
Alexandru watched his pet turn away and start for the door.
“Where are you going?”
“To the nearest window.”
His lips twitched. “Why?”
“Oh, I’m just going to kill myself–”
A laugh escaped him, and a second later, he had blocked her
way to the door with the use of his race’s preternatural speed.
As he swept her up in his arms, she demanded worriedly, “Did
you really mean what you said?”
Slowly, he nodded, and he laughed again when she struggled
anew, trying to get out of his arms. “Zari, relax. I did mean it –
but not in the way you think.”
She wailed, “Eating is eating even if they don’t chew before
they swallow–”
He laughed harder. Making his way to his bedroom, Alexandru
gently laid her down on his bed. Then he flicked her forehead.
“Idiot. Do you really think I would let any harm befall you?”
She didn’t answer, her gray eyes filled with apprehension.
He flicked her forehead again. “They were eating her body…
for mutual pleasure.”
It took her a few seconds to understand what he meant. “Oh.”
She shook her head, the images his words invoked making her
swallow convulsively, and she blurted out, “Like…a buffet?”
He choked, managing to say, “I suppose you could say that.”
Gnawing on her lip, she asked haltingly, “And…you…Master?
Did you…try the buffet, too?”
His smile turned sly. “If I said yes?”
She thought hard about it. “I’m going to cry.”
His jaw dropped at the unexpected response, but when she
only continued to look at him with a mulish expression, his
smile slowly returned, but this time it was one of approval.
“You are getting as good as me at blackmail.” He pinched her
cheek, hard enough to make her squeal. “I’m not sure it’s a
good thing, though.”
She reminded him, “But you still haven’t answered my
question, Master.”
He said solemnly, “I did not, as you put it, try the buffet.”
“Why didn’t you?” She held her breath as she waited for his
answer.
He said simply, “I hate sharing.” He was about to say
something else when they heard his phone ring from the outer
room.
When a frustrated look flittered over his face, she asked,
“What is it?”
“A call from one of my men. They are the only ones who
know my number.” Reluctantly, Alexandru pulled away from
his pet, leaving one knee on the bed as he straightened.
The sudden distance between her Master and her was painful.
She wanted to call him back to him but bit her lip to keep the
words inside her. A thought occurred to Zari, and sitting up,
she asked, “So…when you wrote the note about something
needing your attention, you really weren’t lying?”
He flicked her forehead. “What do you think?”
“I think you like avoiding giving me straight answers, Master.”
He rolled his eyes. “Between you and me, which of us do you
think utters more lies?” He shook his head in exasperation.
“Of course it was true.” His voice gentled. “We had been
parted for a long time. I wouldn’t have given up the time I
have with you if it was not something important.” He paused,
as if realizing what he had just said.
Dammit! What had he just said?
She gasped. “Master, you’re blush–”
“Don’t. Say. Another. Word.” He glared at her. “I think you’re
also a bully yourself, pet. You like making me say the most
ridiculous things.” Turning away and walking to the door, he
said over his shoulder, “I must leave the room for a while and
let the headmaster know that I’ve received the call we’ve been
waiting for.”
“I don’t want to,” she said automatically.
But he only laughed and closed the door behind him.
Alone in his bed, she tossed and turned but couldn’t make
herself fall asleep. She opened his bedside drawer, hoping to
find something to read, but instead she found a piece of
parchment with her name written below.
It took her a while to understand the words since it was written
in Chalysian. It was a contract of claiming, with her name and
Alexandru’s – but unsigned. Did it mean she was not his pet,
after all?
 Chapter Six
“Can I read the next item, Master?”
Alexandru groaned. He was lying on his back on one of the
sun lounges, the two of them enjoying a rare vacation at
Alexandru’s secret island retreat. Taking off his dark
sunglasses, he looked at his pet in exasperation. She was
floating lazily on his private pool, lying on the inflatable bed.
Her bikini-clad body made him think of more other interesting
things to do than talking about her proposal.
“Did we not agree this would be a work-free vacation, pet?”
“I know, but it’s just one item. Please, Master?”
Alexandru scowled. “You won’t be always to get your way just
because you say ‘please’.”
“Please.”
Dammit, his pet knew he was lying.
With a sigh, he dove into the pool, creating a huge splash that
had Zari shrieking. “Master, unfair!”
When he surfaced from the water, the paper she held was
completely wet, the ink smearing and making the words
illegible.
“Sorry.” He swam to her side, floating in the water.
She beamed. “Good thing I’ve already memorized that one
item.”
He grimaced and wondered if he should drown his pet next.
Zari was saying, “A pet must have the freedom to perform
duties other than her obligations to her Master.”
He frowned. “Duties? Do you mean work?”
She nodded. “Like what I do as a soul seer–”
“Which I still disapprove of.”
“And I still consider under negotiation.”
 They glared at each other.
She broke down first. “There must be a way to compromise
about this, Master. I can’t just ignore my visions–”
“You can.”
“I’m one of the few soul seers left–”
“Exactly,” he said flatly. “There are still other soul seers, but
there is only one Zari Baltimore, only one girl who could be
my pet.”
Her cheeks burst with color.
Ah, too cute.
He reached for his pet.
“Master, no, we haven’t stopped…” Zari moaned as
Alexandru untied her bikini top.
“It’s your fault for blushing.”
“But YOU were the one who made me blu–” This time, she
could no longer speak, not with his mouth on her nipple.
When he lifted his head, he asked, “Your choice. Should we
talk now or do we continue with this?”
“Continue,” she whispered.
“I can’t hear you, pet.”
“Continue please.” She was blushing hard now.
“Mm…still not hearing you. Maybe you should just offer your
breast to me if you want us to continue.”
She cupped her breasts.
His smile turned sly.
“Bully.”
He kissed her hard. “Good pet.” And he kissed the rest of her,
starting with her breasts.

“Master Alexandru is gone?” Zari echoed dumbly the next day

after her classes. She felt like wilting on the spot. She knew
that a Master did not owe his pet any explanations, but he had
always told her before when he was about to leave her.
“I’m sure it was for very important reasons he has left you so
suddenly,” Sir Richard said helpfully.
Important reasons like…he was in a quest to search for
another pet? Perhaps he had lied about not being disgusted
with her?
After thanking the headmaster, Zari went back to her room and
debated about what she should do next. Impulsively, she tried
reaching out to him, wondering if he would hear her or not.
Master?
But he didn’t answer. Had she really expected him to?
Three more days passed, and she still hadn’t heard from her
Master. After class, she hurried to the library on a whim, the
thought of the unsigned contract still weighing on her mind.
Zari knew she could have asked any of the professors, but she
didn’t want to. This was something not to be shared, especially
if her suspicions were true.
In the library, she searched for the shelves that bore books on
the legal agreements between Masters and pets. Grabbing the
first book she could find that focused on contracts, Zari went
to one of the tables at the back of the library to ensure her
privacy.
It was when she was halfway through the book that the
information she was seeking finally came up.
It is for the protection of both Master and Pet that a binding
contract must be drawn. Thus, the Master’s claim and
ownership may be made legal and the appropriate aid may be
provided to human pets in the event that his or her Master was
to suffer from premature death.
Claims that are not legalized will unfortunately not be
recognized by the authorities, and thus Unclaimed pets are
free to propose to Masters who have unofficially bonded–-
“Is that for your homework?”
Zari jumped in her seat in surprise. It was Lord Erou, and he
had taken a seat across her without Zari even knowing it. He
was as handsome as ever, but this time instead of civilian
clothes, the vampire was back in his uniform, which bore the
colors of Sangre. Some men would never look good in a
uniform. Some men did. Lord Erou was clearly the latter, with
the way the uniform emphasized the breadth of his shoulders
and his lean muscular form.
“Good afternoon, Lord Erou,” she stammered.
“Good afternoon, Lady Zari,” he returned pleasantly.
“Err, do you always come here?” The question was to distract
him as she slowly snapped the book shut, hoping the vampire
wouldn’t notice.
“I always visit libraries when I have the time, yes. In fact, I
came from another one this morning.”
“Oh?”
“It’s the one in the next town. It has very good books about
vampire lore.”
“I see.”
“Do you really not want to tell me what you were reading
about?”
Zari cringed. “Was I that obvious?”
Lord Erou frowned when he noticed the dark circles under the
girl’s eyes. He had heard about Alexandru leaving the
compound and wondered if that was the reason for Zari
Baltimore’s drawn expression. He said apologetically, “I know
you’re lying.” He nodded to the book. “I caught a glimpse of
the text.”
Ah, damn. She had forgotten about vampires’ really good
eyesight.
“Students don’t tackle the subject of contracts until the last
year.”
“Well, that’s just plain wrong,” she muttered under her breath.
When he lifted one brow in surprise, she flushed, stammering,
“I’m sorry if that came out as disrespectful, Lord Erou.”
He shook his head. “That’s not it at all. I simply wondered
why you have such a desire to study the subject. If you have
anything you’d like to ask, I would be more than happy to–”
She blurted out, “Why would a Master make someone his pet
without making it official?”
Erou’s lips tightened. Did this mean she had found out that her
Master had another pet in another territory? “It’s unfortunate,
but such things do happen, and it’s not against the law,” he
said finally. “Most likely, a Master does that when he feels the
bond between him and his pet is likely to be temporary.”
Zari felt herself whitening. “I…see.” She lowered her hands to
her lap so Lord Erou wouldn’t see the way they were
trembling. “That’s a little unfair, don’t you think? When a
vampire approaches a human girl, it’s not like she’d have her
wits about her.”
Erou was puzzled. “Why wouldn’t she?”
“Because he could just use his vampire powers and seduce her
into being his pet–”
“It’s still your choice to refuse–”
“Ha! Don’t think you can fool me with that. I know about your
powers–”
He interrupted her, asking slowly, “Lady Zari, are you under
the impression we’re able to control your mind, perhaps
hypnotize you into doing our will?” She didn’t need to answer,
the disapproving expression on her face telling him what she
believed.
He shook his head. “We don’t have such powers, Lady Zari.”
“Of course you have–”
“No, we don’t.”
“Yes.”
“No.”
“Yes.”
“Lady Zari, I swear on my life, we do not.”
Her mouth opened and closed. Now that sounded true. And if
it was true, then–
Either she was a nympho, or she felt more than she should be
feeling for her Master.
Opposite her, Erou remained quiet, wondering yet again if she
was aware that her face was like a live TV display. Her eyes
blinking rapidly…she was in shock at what he had revealed.
Her teeth gnawing on her lip…she was thinking about what it
meant. Her cheeks puffing up…she was mustering the courage
to–
“Lord Erou, I would like to ask you something.” Her cheeks
were like a balloon that inflated and deflated every second,
and it was fast turning a deep shade of rose.
The vampire’s gaze settled on her. Intent, sharp, and
transparent – someone who saw everything but hid nothing.
Inching forward on her seat, she took a deep breath and
brought her face close to the vampire.
Erou hissed in surprise, not expecting the girl to do such a
thing. Her scent wrapped itself around him, and he dared not
close his eyes then. If he did, he knew something would
happen – the kind that could force a duel between him and
Alexandru.
Zari took another deep breath. She would try kissing Lord
Erou, and if she didn’t feel the same thing…
Lifting herself off her seat, she leaned closer towards Lord
Erou, who bent an inch backwards every time she inched
closer. She stopped moving, stammering, “Why are you
moving back?”
“What are you intending to do?” He grimaced at how hoarse
his voice had become. Did this girl know how much he found
her scent addictive? How it was making his cock respond
inside his pants? He was this close to forgetting all about
playing by the rules. His body begged him to take her and be
damned with the consequences.
She couldn’t believe the vampire was asking her such a
question. “You know!”
“No, I do not.”
“Yes, you do.”
“No, I do–”
“I’m going to kiss you!” She closed the distance between them
in one lunge over the library desk.
The words hit, and his eyes automatically closed in
expectation of Zari’s kiss.
But nothing happened.
He opened his eyes and saw that Zari had a terrified
expression on her face.
****
RED.
Everywhere it was red. Red. RED.
REEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEED–—
The crumbling spines of ancient texts shelved in the corner.
The painted lips of the librarian behind her desk. The
decorative squares on the tiled floors. The rust on the steel
handles of the wheeled book tray–
Red all over, but like her first vision, it only meant one thing.
Death.
So many deaths.
People she wasn’t able to help.
The whole world turned red, everyone dripping in blood–
Oh God, she was next.
She was going to die next.
****
“Breathe, Zari, breathe!”
The harshly spoken words were reduced into a distant echo
when they reached her ears. When she opened her eyes in a
daze, she found her mouth covered by–
Zari gasped.
Lord Erou pulled away immediately, and that was when she
realized she was lying on the library floor. He was crouched
next to her, and forming a circle around them were curious
students.
“You fainted, Lady Zari.”
“I–I’m sorry.” She mumbled the words, not knowing what else
to say.
As she forced herself up, Lord Erou was swift to assist her,
placing one hand on her back. “Are you sick? Would you like
to go to the infirmary?”
She shook her head. “I’m fine. It’s probably because I hadn’t
eaten much today and I only had a few hours of sleep last
night.” She dared not tell him about her vision.
Lord Erou was clearly skeptical. “Are you sure?” Before
helping her to her feet, he dealt the crowd a look. Just one was
enough to have everyone walking away, not liking to be the
recipient of the vampire’s glare.
When Zari looked up, she was surprised but relieved to find
that the crowd had dispersed. When Lord Erou helped her to
her feet, she was dismayed to find herself still shaky, forcing
the vampire to carry her in his arms. “No, please–”
“It’s all right, but I do insist on bringing you to the infirmary.
You will need medication at the very least.”
His firm tone told her it would be pointless to argue so she
didn’t, holding onto him as carefully and loosely as possible
when he carried her out of the library. Everyone was staring at
them again, and she didn’t want them to think she was
clinging too hard to Lord Erou.
When Lord Erou stepped out of the library, they both heard a
familiar voice ask silkily, “Is this meant to make me jealous?”
Her head jerked up.
Alexandru!
 Chapter Seven
It is both a courtesy and precaution for a Master to let his pet
know about his coming and going.
For a deeper understanding, please refer to the written
apology of Master Alexandru and his pet Zari Baltimore,
Exhibit 1.5.1, p. 16
Alexandru spewed his coffee when he read the footer.
Next to him in bed, his pet giggled. Zari knew exactly what
made her Master do that.
“What the fuck? You’re going to include it in your proposal?”
“If it’s any consolation,” she said ever so helpfully, “the Duke
of Brimstone has already read it and he wholeheartedly
approves–” She gasped. “Master! Did you just call His Grace
an old asshole?”

Alexandru’s fangs gnashed against his teeth as he did his best

to maintain his smile even though he wanted to smash the
other vampire’s face to pieces.
“Your pet fainted.” Erou’s lip curled.
His jealousy dissipated at the words, and his eyes went to Zari.
“Are you all right?” He strode forward, noting the pallor of her
skin. He extended his arms. “I’ll take her to the infirmary.”
Erou stiffened. “I can handle it–”
“I’m sure you can,” he said casually, “but you may not. She is
my pet.”
Erou glanced down at Zari. “It’s your call, milady.”
Without looking at her Master, she mumbled, “It’s okay.”
“Are you sure?” Everything in Erou told him not to let her go,
but if she really meant those words–
She nodded.
Reluctantly, he passed his precious cargo to the older vampire.
A part of him hoped that Zari would call his name and ask him
to take her back. But she didn’t.
Alexandru easily handled his pet’s weight in his arms. “Thank
you, milord. I will endeavor not to trouble you again.”
“She’s never trouble,” Erou said coldly.
“Nevertheless, I shall ascertain something similar will never
happen again.”
Erou watched the hunter turn around and walk away, noting
how Zari still held herself stiffly, even though now she was
with her real Master.
Alexandru waited for his pet to speak but she didn’t, and for
some reason her silence made him uneasy and, if he were to
admit it, guilty as well. When they reached the building where
the infirmary was and she still hadn’t spoken a word, he asked
finally, Are you still feeling ill?
She shook her head.
Ah. She really didn’t want to speak to him then.
Are you mad at me for leaving without a word? It felt a little
petty, but he acknowledged that it had been rude of him to do
it in the first place.
She shook her head again.
It was an emergency involving my work. But I know that is no
excuse. I promise I won’t do it again.
She shrugged.
He frowned. Are you really going to sulk the whole time?
No. She was not. Because she hadn’t been sulking from the
start. The problem was that she was tongue-tied. She hadn’t
expected herself to be, but she was. It had started the moment
she saw him.
They reached the infirmary without his pet speaking a single
word or even looking at him. The school nurse was there, but
one look at Alexandru’s face and she obviously thought better
of greeting him in a cheerful tone like she usually did. Instead,
she was brisk and efficient, getting Alexandru to lay Zari on
the nearest bed.
The nurse asked her several questions and concluded her
diagnosis with an advice of getting more sleep and food in her
system. “It sounds very simple, but it’s not. You’re close to
being anemic and that’s no good for a pet. It’s your obligation
to be in good health for your Master, in the event that he needs
to drink from you.”
Zari only nodded, the nurse’s words stinging. There it was –
another reason why she did not make a good pet. No wonder
Alexandru hadn’t signed that contract with her. The thought
was so depressing, she didn’t realize the nurse had tactfully
left them alone until her Master spoke.
“Are you ready to tell me what’s wrong now?” Her Master’s
face suddenly appeared above her, Alexandru bending down to
peer at her face.
She gasped, his electrifying proximity causing her to fall back
against the bed on her elbows.
Something that tasted disgustingly like jealousy flared up
inside him. Had he not seen her getting so close to that damn
knight-like vampire a while ago? And now, all of a sudden,
she wasn’t able to bear his presence up close?
He moved forward aggressively, caging her between his arms.
The more he pushed forward, the more she backed away on
the bed until she found herself lying flat on her back, with
nowhere to move.
Alexandru was now crouched on top of her on all fours, her
body between his arms and legs. She glanced up fearfully, and
his green gaze captured hers.
Her Master growled, “Why are you moving away from me?”
She opened her mouth to answer, but then, sensing her voice
was going to fail her and give her away completely, she
snapped her mouth shut.
Alexandru stared at his pet broodingly. Do you want to be
Erou’s pet now?
She jerked in surprise.
Is that it?
She found herself searching her Master’s gorgeous face for a
clue to his real feelings. Why was he asking that question?
Was it because he was jealous, or was it because he was fine
with giving her away?
I won’t get mad if you say yes. Alexandru found himself
wanting to laugh bitterly the moment he said the words to his
pet. Not get mad? Yeah, sure, that was true because if she did
want to be another man’s pet? He wouldn’t just get mad. He
would go berserk.
And that – that wasn’t good.
None of this was good anymore, and sooner or later he knew
he would be forced to make a decision.
Zari was stunned when her Master abruptly pulled away from
her. He was visibly on edge, his body taut with tension. Her
heart jumped to her throat. Was this it? Was he going to tell
her it was over? When he turned to her, intent on speaking, she
panicked.
Zari blurted out, “I had a vision a while ago.”
Alexandru’s face turned grim. “What did you see?”
“It was like what you said. It started with a color – red.” She
thought about telling him that the visions also had to do with
her possible death but decided against it. She didn’t want him
to think she wanted his pity.
“How did you see it? What were you doing? Where were you
when it happened?”
Her cheeks flushed at the question.
He said flatly, “You were with him?”
She nodded.
“So that’s the way it is then.”
No, it was not! She wanted to cry out in protest, but she could
only look at him. If he really wanted her as his pet, shouldn’t
he be telling her now that he wouldn’t be giving her up – no
matter what? Wasn’t that what he promised the day he claimed
her?
But then…he hadn’t really claimed her, had he?
Alexandru felt strangely empty. He had never felt like this
before, not even when…no, that was nothing like this terrible
waking emptiness inside him, telling him that it would be
worse if and when Zari did become someone else’s pet.
But if that was what she wanted, would he really be selfish
enough to keep her against her will?
The beast in him roared in protest. He had given her a choice,
he thought savagely. He had asked her several times and he
had warned her he would not let her go if she said yes. It was
not his fault that she changed her mind.
When his eyes slowly went to his pet, he saw her lip trembling
and it was obvious she was doing her best not to cry.
He didn’t want her crying, dammit – not those kinds of tears,
anyway.
“Sleep here for the night. I will have enforcers posted at the
door so you will not need to be worried. You are not to leave
this room until I am sure the danger’s been averted.”
Alexandru moved to the door, pausing when his hand reached
the knob. “Once we have this case related to your vision
resolved, I promise we’ll talk about you becoming…someone
else’s pet.”
Alexandru left without looking back.
The door closed behind him.
One, two, three, four, she counted to herself. “Fifty,” she
whispered to herself. Alexandru would no longer be able to
hear her now. And that was when she started to cry, covering
her mouth because even so, she didn’t want to accidentally
make a sound.
 Chapter Eight
Alexandru was carefully tending to the Venus flytraps his pet
had him nurturing in the greenhouse when he suddenly felt the
hairs of his nape standing up and evil eyes glaring at his back.
“Rule #23.5 Verbal abuse from Masters should be considered
a serious offense and violators should be sanctioned
accordingly.”
He turned around, saying in exasperation, “I haven’t even said
anything yet.”
She continued glaring at him.
He threw his hands up. “What do you want me to say, pet?
I’ve already apologized for that incident, have I not? I have
expressed my support for this proposal of yours–”
“The sanction for this offense is for a Master to serenade his
pet in public.”
His brow shot up.
She said seriously, “And it has to be a Sam Smith song. No one
sings love songs like Sam Smith, Master.”
He looked at her like she was crazy. “Who the fuck is Sam
Smith?”

When Erou received the summons from Alexandru, he knew

what it meant. A meeting at midnight in a location outside the
school? It was a duel, definitely, and one he was determined to
win.
But when he reached his destination, he was stunned to find
the hunter accompanied by his men, and all of them were
dressed for battle.
He said in disgust, “I had expected more from you, Lord
Alexandru.”
Alexandru only smiled. “Is that so?”
Someone stepped out from behind the older vampire, and Erou
was even more surprised to discover it was Zari. She was not
wearing her school uniform. Instead, she had on a cotton shirt
and jeans, and her feet were clad in heavy-duty sneakers. He
shook his head in confusion. “What are you doing here?”
She appeared just as shocked. “What are you doing here?”
What the hell was this? Had the human girl just been leading
him all along? Erou said coldly, “I’m not sure what game
you’re playing–”
“I’m not playing any games,” Zari protested, her eyes darting
nervously between Lord Erou and her Master…for now.
A smile that didn’t reach his eyes still playing on his lips,
Alexandru was the one to answer the younger vampire,
drawling, “Relax, Lord Erou. This is no setup. As you appear
to play a special role in my pet’s life, I thought it would be
prudent you were made aware of the truth about her.”
Erou asked warily, “And what’s that?”
“She is no ordinary human pet. Zari is a soul seer, one of the
last of her kind in fact.”
The younger vampire shook his head in disbelief. “A soul
seer?” Like many, he had believed that reports about soul seers
still existing were just rumors.
“You must swear to keep this a secret, of course. Too many are
willing to be in possession of a soul seer’s skills.”
“I will never do or say anything that will harm Lady Zari,” he
countered stiffly. “But I must confess, Lord Alexandru, I don’t
understand why you’re telling me this.”
Instead of answering the other vampire, Alexandru glanced
down at his pet, who still stood quietly by his side. “Do you
know what Lord Erou was thinking when he came here?”
Slowly, she shook her head. Although his tone and gaze were
both unreadable, Zari had a feeling she wouldn’t like his
answer.
“He thought I was challenging him to a duel. For your
ownership.”
Her gaze flew to Lord Erou in dismayed surprise.
Behind her, her Master continued, “And despite seeing me
with my men, he did not back out. He still intended to fight me
– and even my men – for the right to claim you.”
For a moment, their gazes locked, Master and pet.
He waited for her to say something.
She waited for him to say something.
But the silence remained, and Alexandru was eventually the
first one to break it. Looking away, he gestured to his men, his
voice turning brisk as he said, “But we can talk about that
later. For now, we have a case to solve.”
Glancing at Zari, he asked, “Is this about the spree of murders
in the nearby towns?”
“Correct, Lord Erou. An astute guess to make. Lady Zari
should be quite impressed.”
Erou flushed at the mocking approval in the older vampire’s
face, knowing that the hunter was well aware he had said it
because he wanted to make Zari realize he truly could be of
help in cases like this. When standing next to the five-
hundred-year-old vampire, Erou knew his measly ten years of
fighting paled considerably in comparison.
Zari, however, appeared truly impressed. “You knew about it,
too, Lord Erou? I hadn’t heard anything about it, I’m afraid,
and I’ve been trying to get a vision the whole time I was here.”
He said readily, “It’s not your fault, Lady Zari. The enforcers
did their best to suppress the news.”
Alexandru knew he should have been the one to say something
like that to his pet. But he was not that kind of Master, and he
wouldn’t be like that, he told himself grimly, even if it meant
Zari choosing someone ‘kinder’ than him.
Kinder, ha. A kinder Master might be able to wipe away her
tears, but it wouldn’t be able to keep her alive when the world
learned about who she really was.
Even knowing it was childish, Alexandru stepped in between
the two. They had been looking at each other far too long.
“I never thought someone like you could be this immature,”
Erou said under his breath, making sure his voice was low
enough to be undetectable to human ears.
“Immature or not, you must take care to remember who this
girl belongs to,” Alexandru returned in the same tone of voice.
Zari, sensing a sudden tension in the air, instinctively huddled
closer to her Master.
Alexandru automatically wrapped an arm around her waist
even as his gaze went to the boy.
Erou’s teeth gnashed against each other when he saw the other
man smirk. Damn him. He swore to himself then that he’d get
back at the hunter, no matter what.
“Lord Erou, my pet had her vision when she was in your
company. This is likely to mean that the murders had occurred
at a place you had recently visited.”
Erou raised a brow. “I’m surprised you aren’t considering me a
suspect.”
“I would have known right away if you meant my pet harm. I
am her Master, after all.”
Zari couldn’t make herself look at her Master after such
words. She was blushing too hard because of it. However, it
didn’t make her completely happy, the words making her
glumly wonder if this was the last time she would hear
Alexandru call himself her Master.
Her heart lurched at the thought, but she forced all feelings of
despair aside, telling herself she had to concentrate on the
case. Several innocent people had already died, and she had to
do what she could to prevent another murder from taking
place.
Erou was recounting the places that he had been to, with
Alexandru listening intently. “None of those seem to fit. All
those places are too public, and the way the bodies have been
mutilated, it appeared the killer had all the time in the world to
torture his victims.”
Erou rubbed his jaw. “A private place…”
“But what about the library, Lord Erou? Didn’t you tell me
earlier about visiting the library?” Zari ventured.
Alexandru asked, “You went to one?”
Erou nodded. “But I didn’t think it was worth mentioning
because a library didn’t seem a likely place for the murders to
take place.”
“But what if the killer had access to the library at night?” Zari
suggested. “Like an employee, something like that?”
“The lady may be on to something, milord,” one of
Alexandru’s men piped in.
The compliment was unexpected, and Zari would have
blushed if not for her Master suddenly flicking her forehead.
She yelped in pain instead. “What was that for?”
Not wanting to tell her he didn’t like her looking cute in front
of so many men, Alexandru lied gruffly, “There was an, err,
insect about to bite you.”
Behind Alexandru, his men groaned in unison through the
blood bond they shared with their leader.
Alexandru grimaced. Shut up.
****
The library was a three-story concrete building, with guards at
every entrance. Located at one of the smaller streets in town,
she saw how it could serve as a place of murder. Her skin
chilled as she continued to study its dark shadow, and she
knew it was an ominous sign of things to come.
She closed her eyes and when she opened it, everything was
red again.
She gasped, and the red veil covering the world disappeared.
Beside her, Alexandru asked sharply, “Another vision?”
Zari nodded. “I feel like…something’s about to happen.” She
let out a frustrated sigh. “I wish I could understand how this…
I wish I could understand my visions more.”
Seeing Erou about to open his mouth and spout out more
useless platitudes made Alexandru say harshly, “It’s not like
you could readily do anything if you did see more of the
murders.” He had wanted to assure her that she was not to
blame. But the moment the words left his mouth, Alexandru
knew they hadn’t come out the way he intended them to.
The words had his men looking away uncomfortably, Erou
glaring at him, and Zari–
She didn’t look like she was about to cry. This time, she only
looked sad.
Alexandru cursed under his breath. “Zari–”
“I understand.” She bowed her head in apology.
His mood worsened, the fact that she had preferred to bow in
apology like a supplicant instead of calling him Master not
slipping his notice. The distance between him and his pet just
kept growing. He should have been happy about it, but he
wasn’t. Goddammit, he wasn’t.
Without a word, he stalked towards her, curved an arm around
her waist, and made a leap to the third-floor balcony. He took
another leap, landing on the roof of the building. Through his
blood bond, he told his men to scatter and take Lord Erou with
them. I’ll take care of the third floor with the soul seer. Just be
certain you keep Lord Erou well away from me unless the
killer’s been found.
Zari’s eyes closed the moment she realized they were up in the
air, and her arms automatically went around him.
When she opened her eyes, they were on the–
“What are we doing on the roof?” she cried out. This was her
first time to find herself so high off the ground, and it was not
a good feeling.
He slowly set her down on her feet, which would have been
good if not for the fact that he had placed her at the very edge,
with half of her feet floating in the air.
She clutched his arms tightly. Do you want me dying with
fright?
I’m considering it.
She gasped. Master!
His eyes darkened. Because of that, he snarled. Do I really
have to place you here just so you’d call me Master again?
 Chapter Nine
When Alexandru saw his pet hovering by the doorway of his
study, he put aside his books and asked with a sigh, “Come on
in, pet. You know I won’t be able to concentrate if you keep
looking at me like that.”
She hurried inside even as she protested, “I didn’t say
anything–”
“You don’t have to. Your eyes, your face, hell, even your nose
– they all do the talking for you.”
When he patted his lap, she went to him without a murmur.
He looked at her suspiciously. “That bad?”
She looked at him innocently. “Huh?”
He sighed again. “Just spill it, pet.”
“Well, you know about the rule regarding terms of endearment
and how I thought we should have Masters and pets calling
each other names than, well, just ‘Master’ and ‘pet’?”
“And?” Personally, nothing made Alexandru happier than
hearing his pet call him Master. He was almost certain it was
the same for other Masters, but he supposed it was different
for pets. Women were strange creatures, after all.
“I was thinking, maybe you could translate this for me…” She
showed him her list.
Apple of my eye. Star of my sky. Love of my forsaken life. The
fries in my happy meal. The Taylor in my Swift.
And those were the more palatable ones.
“What the fuck is this, pet? You want all Masters to die
choking? Is that it?”

Zari was unable to speak. So her Master had noticed her

omissions. She thought he wouldn’t, but he had, and foolishly,
knowing he had made her happy. It meant her calling him
Master was important to Alexandru.
When did it start?
She looked at him incredulously. Are we really going to do this
now? Have you forgotten–
Answer the question, he growled.
She sighed. When did what start?
The relationship between you and Erou Damaschin.
We have no relationship–
And that’s why he just happened to be around when you
fainted?
Hating the way he was making her feel defensive, she shot
back, At least he’s around! At least he really wants me to be
his pet– She choked, her throat clogging.
What the hell are you talking about? Are you saying he had
the gall to make you believe I do not want you as my pet?
He didn’t have to tell me anything, she cried out. I know it!
You know what?
You’re really going to deny it?
How can I deny something I don’t understand–
The contract! Zari saw his face whiten and knew he finally
understood what she was talking about. I was trying to look for
something to read. That’s the only reason why I saw it. Her
fingers dug into his arms as she threw away her pride and
asked, Why haven’t we signed a contract…Master?
The pain on her face made his heart clench. Never had he
wanted to see her hurt like this, and it felt a thousand times
worse, knowing that he was the cause of her pain. Her own
Master, someone who was supposed to be taking care of her.
It’s not what you think, pet. Alexandru started to say
something else but stopped, having sensed another
otherworlder approaching.
A chill swept over her at the grim look in her Master’s brilliant
green eyes. H-he’s here, isn’t he?
He nodded.
There was no surprise in his eyes, and she realized in a flash,
You knew, didn’t you?
Yes. When you mentioned the library, it struck me as well as
being the most likely place for the murders to take place. In
every crime scene we’ve been to, it had been clear that the
victim had been killed at around this time and then dumped
elsewhere in the morning.
Which was why you knew it was okay for us to talk. You even
chose to talk here on the roof because you wanted a bird’s eye
view of him coming back. You’re using me, aren’t you? She
was hysterical, screaming at him in her mind. You only want
me as a soul seer, don’t you? You’ve never really cared–
Alexandru shut her up with a kiss.
Her gaze flew open. It took her more than a moment to
remember to struggle, but she could only do so weakly, fearing
he would accidentally let her slip away from his grasp.
Alexandru savored the kiss. It had been only a few days, but it
felt like forever. It also felt like the last kiss, the way she tried
to keep her lips pursed together, and he didn’t want that. He
could not accept that. She was his, dammit. She was his pet!
I care, he said savagely. I care more than I want to. If I had a
choice, if I could bear sending you away–
His voice rose to a furious hiss. I would have!
She couldn’t speak when Alexandru stopped, her entire body
shaking at the strength of his emotions.
I didn’t sign the damn contract for you. You deserve a better
Master than me. But if you think you’re ready to take such a
leap, we can sign it the moment we get back.
The words had her reeling, a good part of her unable to believe
what she had just heard. When Alexandru suddenly hauled her
close, this time she didn’t even think of struggling, clutching
his shoulders as he leapt down to the third-floor balcony.
He’s coming up. Alexandru tried the doors, found it unlocked,
and walked quietly inside, making sure to keep his pet behind
him. Pulling the doors back close, he had them crouching in
the shadows.
Won’t he sense us here?
No. We’ve masked our presences. He’s at the second floor now,
but he’s…alone.
Telling herself to concentrate, Zari pushed away all thoughts
but the scene before her, trying to see if she could see grasp
any kind of vision. Seconds passed, and the world around her
remained normal.
I can’t sense anything. Frustration made Zari shake her head.
Alexandru, moving behind her, lifted his pet’s hair off her
neck.
She looked at him over her shoulder. Master–
His fangs pierced her flesh.
Her lips parted in a soundless gasp. As he started to drink from
her, ecstasy hit Zari, her senses spiraling, waking the part of
her that could see–
****
RED.
Blood dripping through intravenous tubes and into bottles.
Blood splattered on hands covered with surgical gloves. Blood
on the skin around the killer’s mouth just before he licked it
away, slowly, savoring the taste–-
She started to choke, unable to breathe because of the
overpowering smell of blood. It was too much, she didn’t want
this scent. How could anyone live with this scent? And cold. It
was so damn cold. She rubbed her arms, the chill in the room
making her teeth chatter.
Hack. Hack. Hack.
Pieces of flesh flying in the air, and now the smell worsened. It
wasn’t just the smell of blood. Now it smelled like decaying
flesh–
Zari backed away, trying to escape the smell, and bumped into
something hard and made a rattling sound. Whirling around,
she saw a ceiling-high shelf stacked with computer servers–
Alexandru caught her before she fell to the ground.
Her eyes were wide with fright. “He’s a vampire like you,” she
gasped. She knew she should be communicating quietly with
him, but she was too weak, too disoriented. “He’s at the server
room–”
I understand. I will need to leave you. Will you be fine?
“Yes.” She could still see the bits of flesh falling around her
like snowflakes, and she gagged as the thought occurred to her
that all of it could belong to just one woman. Was she still
alive when she was being ground to pieces?
Alexandru swore under his breath when he saw how locks of
hair, dampened by sweat, clung to her too-pale face. Cupping
her face, he demanded, Are you sure you will be fine? You do
not look all right.
She lied, “Y-yes. I’m o-okay.” A vision was starting to show,
and she didn’t want Alexandru around when it happened. She
had a feeling he’d be overprotective and not let her do
anything. A sense of urgency hit her, driving Zari to push
herself out of her Master’s hold.
“Go. H-he knows we’re here now. You need to take him b-
before he kills again…”
Alexandru grabbed her jaw and kissed her hard. “Stay put.
That’s an order, pet.”
She managed a smile. “Yes, Master.”
And then he was gone.
She sank to her knees, shaking. Her palms hit the cold marbled
floor and she started to see once more.
****
RED. RED. RED. RED. REEEEEEEEEEED–-
The walls, the stairs, the ceiling – everything was painted in
red, and it was all blood, the reason he killed was because he
wanted to paint the town red, literally, and where best to start
than home sweet home?
A dungeon at the bottom of the stairs, and inside it was the girl
he had come to kill–
Zari’s eyes locked with the girl’s.
Please, the girl begged.
****
The world spun around her when she resurfaced, but she
forced herself to stand, knowing there was no time to waste.
Half-leaning against the wall, she made her way to the door.
She headed to the end of the hallway, where a painting hung
from the wall.
She took it off, revealing a secret panel. At the press of her
fingers, the panel opened, revealing the stairway she had seen
in her vision.
She gagged. Oh God, the smell. How could someone do
something like this?
She didn’t want to touch the walls this time, forcing herself to
concentrate on each step even as the world still shook and
danced around her.
She counted the steps as she descended but the staircase
seemed to be endless, its last step disappearing in the darkness.
Terror gnawed at her like a hungry rat, but she forced herself
to ignore it, telling herself she had to move faster–
“Please.” That voice. It was that voice she had heard in her
vision.
She missed a step, stumbling down the rest of the stairs. When
she opened her eyes, she found herself right in front of the
dungeon, its cavernous interior lit by a single lantern hanging
high from the ceiling. A woman was huddled in the corner, her
hair scraggly, and her skin dirty and scraped raw in parts.
“Are you okay?” she called out hoarsely as she crawled
towards the door, unable yet to stand.
“Please.” This time, the whisper had turned into a moan.
She reached up for the door and found it unlocked, the door
swinging open with a loud creaking sound.
Alarm bells started to ring inside her mind. Something was
wrong.
Swallowing, she pulled herself up using the bars and took a
small step forward.
A keening cry of hunger–
Oh God!
Even before Zari looked up, she already knew what was
coming for her and what she had gotten oh so wrong.
The woman in the dungeon lunged towards her, Zari barely
managing to escape. Her tongue had been cut, her teeth all
pulled out, which was why the man upstairs had to grind the
flesh. It was the only way this woman could eat her meals–
Zari tried to run, but the woman managed to catch one of her
ankles. One strong yank, and Zari screamed as she fell. Her
face would have smashed against the ground if she hadn’t
managed to cover her face first.
The woman flipped her around, her incredible strength telling
Zari that this was no human she was up against. An
otherworlder as well, perhaps another vampire–
Long, sharp, blood-encrusted nails glinted in the dark like
silver as the woman raised her hand, ready to slice Zari’s
throat.
She screamed, in and out of her mind, “Master!”
 Chapter Ten
“Additional grounds must be provided for a pet to use when
terminating a claim.” She had read this over and over in front
of the mirror, but when it was time to read it out loud in front
of her Master, her practice was all for naught, her voice
breaking at the end.
With a groan, Alexandru reached for his pet, and when she
was on his lap, he pressed a tender kiss on her forehead. “You
must stop torturing yourself with this. I know I agreed to it, but
if it’s only going to bring up bad memories that hurt you–”
She shook her head. “It’s all right, Master.”
He flinched.
Her eyes widened in alarm. “What is it?”
“I remember the last time you said that to me…and you didn’t
mean it.” He cupped one soft cheek. “You told me it was all
fine, but in the end you still left me, pet. So I beg you now –
don’t tell me it’s fine if it’s not.”

Alexandru reached the server room just in time to see the killer
about to escape through the window. Without hesitation, he
went into attack mode, fangs extending as he made a swipe for
the other vampire’s throat.
But the killer was strong – too strong for an ordinary vampire,
making Alexandru suspect that the killer had fed on a demon.
Demon blood had the power to give an otherworlder incredible
strength – if he didn’t go crazy first.
Walls cracked and equipment crashed to the floor as they
fought and tussled on the ground.
Slash. Alexandru managed to slice the killer’s chest open.
The other vampire howled as he charged towards Alexandru,
managing to leave a long red gash on Alexandru’s arm.
The door burst open.
Erou leapt into the fray when he realized what was happening,
and with the younger man’s help, Alexandru was able to
subdue the vampire. When Erou lifted his hand to kill the
vampire, Alexandru said sharply, “No.”
“Why?” Erou demanded.
“I want him interrogated,” Alexandru said. When his men
arrived, he ordered them to take the man to the enforcers.
As the others left, Erou looked around the room, demanding,
“Where is Lady Zari?”
“I left her upstairs.” His tone was distracted, Alexandru unable
to shake off the feeling that he was missing something here.
The flesh of the women had been missing in parts, and in some
crime scenes, there had been bits and pieces scattered on the
ground. There had to be a purpose for that. Even killers had
motives, no matter how crazy, and he just couldn’t understand
why a vampire who seemed to lead the quiet life of a librarian
would do something so heinous.
It didn’t make sense unless–
Unless he was doing it for someone else?
His blood chilled.
And that was when he heard it–
Master!
“Zari.” He didn’t realize he had said his pet’s name out loud
until he saw Erou glance at him sharply.
“Something’s wrong, isn’t there?”
He didn’t bother answering, racing out of the room and
hurrying the sound of his pet’s screams. I’m coming.
She didn’t answer.
Zari, wait for me!
Knowing that he would only waste precious time if he traced
his pet’s steps from scratch, Alexandru simply followed the
source of the sounds, crashing into walls and furiously digging
his way down until he smashed his way into the dungeons.
He saw a female vampire on top of a frightened-looking Zari.
With a roar, he charged towards the vampire.
There was no fear in her expression when she saw him. Just
hunger and rage as she launched herself towards him–
She was as strong as the other vampire, but she was no match
against Alexandru.
Everything in him was focused on keeping his pet safe, and
what threatened her must be eliminated.
His fingers closed around her neck.
Zari gasped as she watched Alexandru lift the female vampire
up in the air–
His fingers closed around the neck, squeezing until the
vampire was flailing, her legs kicking in the air. He squeezed
until bones cracked–
The female vampire went still.
****
Even before Erou reached the dungeons, he already knew that
Alexandru was gone – together with Zari. He found a dead
female vampire on the ground, the flesh of her neck torn and
the bones inside it smashed into pieces.
So she had made her choice, Erou thought. And unfortunately,
the Lady Zari had not chosen him.
****
An hour had passed since her Master had brought her back
into the safety of his room, and still he had not talked. He had
waited outside her door when she asked if she could take a
bath, and when she was done, he had carefully carried her to
bed and tucked her under the covers.
She had thought he would talk to her then, but he had simply
kissed her on the forehead.
And then he had left, just like that.
Zari told herself to be patient, to wait for her Master to come
back to her, but in the end she couldn’t do it. Her Master just
had to accept that she was not the most patient person in the
world. Swinging her legs over the bed, she padded barefoot to
the door and when she opened it, she found her Master seated
on the couch, the room cast in darkness except for the table
lamp glowing brightly next to him. He had a glass of whisky
in one hand, and his gaze was brooding when it met hers.
Slowly, she walked to him, her heart beating loudly. She had
so many things to say, to ask, but the way he was looking at
her told Zari that whatever her problems were right now, it
was nothing compared to the burden weighing him down.
Zari whispered, “What’s wrong, Master?”
His answering laugh was hollow. “Are you certain you want
me to be your Master still?”
She took a few more steps, stopping only when she was
standing right in front of him and her shadow fell over her
Master, making him look like a dark angel. She repeated
quietly, “What’s wrong, Master?”
This time, he didn’t speak, a blank mask settling on his face.
Somehow, that scared her and she found herself falling to her
knees, adopting the ceremonial position of pets when they
were claimed by Masters. She hadn’t actually done this before,
but she had read about it. The position was supposed to
symbolize a pet’s complete allegiance to her Master, and she
was hoping her Master knew that.
When she heard Alexandru suck in his breath, she knew she
had made the impression she wanted. Seconds later, he was
tipping her chin up, and he asked tightly, “Why are you doing
this? Didn’t you want to be released from my claim?”
“Only if it was what you wished, Master.”
He gritted out, “I am not the best Master for you. When I
thought…” He expelled his breath in a furious hiss. “When I
thought you were about to die, I blamed myself for ever
bringing you to this kind of world. I should have sent you to
Sangre and let you lead a normal life there–”
She shook her head vigorously when she realized what he was
saying. “No, Master.” She thought about what he was
proposing, about what life would be like without him, and her
voice broke. “Don’t send me away…please.”
“You’re not safe here.”
“I don’t care.”
“And I can’t…I can’t be the Master you deserve.”
“You are–”
“No. I’m not. I can’t ever be. I’m sorry if this is not something
you wish to hear or believe, but I am only being honest for
your sake. I care for you, pet, but there are things I can’t ever
do for you–”
“Let me be the judge of that, Master,” she said fiercely. “Just
don’t send me away.” Blinking back tears, she choked out,
“Please.”
When she looked up, she saw that his face was a mixture of
despair and hope.
“Ah, pet.” His hand shook as he reached for her hair and
stroked it. “You’re too damn cute.”
She waited for him to kiss her, to seduce her like he always
did, but instead he remained unmoving except for his hand,
which continued to stroke her hair. Somehow, the fact that he
was not making a move on her this very moment made her
heart pound hard like it never had before.
Slowly, Zari laid her head on his knee as he combed her hair
with his fingers. When she rested her hand on his other knee,
she was surprised to see him reach for it, twining his fingers
with hers.
Tears struck her eyes, but again she blinked them back quickly.
“This time,” she heard him murmur above her. “I mean it, pet.
I will never let you go.”
She closed her eyes. I never wanted you to, Master.
****
When she woke up, she found herself alone in her Master’s
bed. Sunlight had filtered into the room from the windows,
and she rubbed her eyes groggily. When she sat up, her gaze
fell on the parchment on the table.
Her breath caught at the sight of it, and her hand trembled as
she slowly reached for it. She started to cry when she saw his
signature at the bottom. She touched it, wanting to trace every
curve–
She began to see.
****
Zari found herself in a palatial room, decorated in rich colors
and fabrics. An array of battle weapons cast in gold hung on
the wall, and in every corner was a priceless piece of art,
ranging from a waist- high vase made of pure jade to an ivory
sculpture.
At the center of the room was a long table made of heavy
wood. Seated at the head was a man who bore a strong
resemblance to her Master, only his face was more stoic, and
his build more akin to a Viking warrior than a knight’s.
To his right sat her Master, whose usual sly smile was nowhere
to be found.
“I heard you have found your heartkeeper,” the man at the
head of the table said.
Alexandru did not speak.
The man leaned forward. “Listen to me, brother. You know my
words are for your sake–”
“I didn’t say it was not, Mihail.”
“Just listen then.” Mihail waited until his brother had turned to
face him. “Do not make yourself suffer just to prove me
wrong. I already know how strong you are. You are, in fact,
one of the strongest persons I know – more so than me
because you had the courage to love. You fought for that love
even if it meant leaving us–”
Alexandru said tightly, “I didn’t want to do it, but you leave
me no choice.”
Mihail shook his head. “The past is over and done with. There
is no need to argue over it. What matters is today – the present
– and you and I both know that you have found her.”
“It doesn’t make a difference–”
“Of course it makes a difference,” Mihail exploded. “She is
your heartkeeper, Alexandru! You know what that means–-”
He broke off when his brother stood up.
“I apologize, milord. I recall a previous obligation that
requires me to leave–”
Mihail watched his brother turn his back and head for the door.
“Alexandru–”
Alexandru paused. Without looking back, he said, “I respect
you, Mihail. Not only as an older brother but as the Marquis of
Sangre. You know I will do almost anything for you, but not
this. Do not expect me to change my mind about this.” He
exhaled sharply. “Even if Zari is indeed my heartkeeper, I will
not claim her as such. My heart belongs to Katarina, no one
else.”
****
“Zari?”
“Zari?”
The first thing she saw was a blurry image of her Master as he
came to sit at the side of the bed.
“What’s wrong, pet?” His voice was rough with worry, and
when he reached for her face to wipe her tears away, that was
the only time she realized she was crying.
“Did you have a vision again?”
She shook her head, still crying.
“Then what’s wrong?” Alexandru demanded, the sound of his
pet’s tears hurting him.
She could only look at him, the vampire she used to think she
was being manipulated to care for.
“Tell me what’s wrong, pet.” His gaze fell to the contract. “Is
it because of that? You do not want…you have changed your
mind then?”
Her heart broke at the question. Oh, if only she could change
her mind. But even after what she had learned, she knew it
was too late.
She loved him.
She was hopelessly in love with her Master, and he was just as
hopelessly in love with another girl.
Managing a smile, Zari said, “I’m all right, Master. I’m just
happy…” She reached for the pen he had left on the bedside
table. Head bent, she signed the contract. By placing her name
next to his, she knew she had made a choice.
Over her head, her Master said quietly, “It is done then.”
Not looking at him, she whispered, “Yes, it is. Master.” Zari’s
tears started to fall again as she watched his hand cover hers,
their fingers entwining with each other. Their gazes met as he
raised her hand to his lips.
Alexandru asked softly, “Why do you keep crying?”
She shook her head.
His voice turned harsh. “No more lies, pet.”
She wanted to say she was afraid. So, so afraid. She was afraid
of her Master leaving her, of realizing he couldn’t ever love
her, of a woman named Katarina taking him away from her.
But of course she couldn’t say that. She owed it to her Master,
to her parents – to herself to be strong. So many people had
risked their lives to keep her from harm. The least she could
do was to enjoy the life they had gifted her, even if it meant
living with half of her heart in pieces.
Slowly, Zari looked up, her chest squeezing painfully when
she saw the worry in her Master’s gaze. She knew then she
wouldn’t be able to lie to him, not when he was looking at her
like that. And so she reached for his face instead, knowing this
was the only way she could avoid saying the truth.
Her Master drew his breath sharply at her touch, and Zari
knew it was because she had never been the first one to touch
him and certainly not like this in the past.
She whispered, “Master…kiss me.”
For a long time, Alexandru only gazed at her.
And then he smiled, a beautiful smile that was both warm and
sad, and she knew then that he was aware she wasn’t quite
being truthful with him – that he thought she was regretting
her decision to be his pet but unable to say it.
The realization had her lips parting in painful dismay. Oh,
God, no, she didn’t ever want him to think like that, didn’t
ever want her Master to feel hurt like that. But before she
could speak, he had beaten her to it.
“My pleasure, pet.”
He drew her in his arms, his lips touching hers, and unlike in
times past, her Master no longer allowed her to resist or
struggle. He kissed her with a hungry, all-consuming need, his
mouth devouring hers, and his passion inflaming her every
sense until all she could do was feel.

~ END OF PART I ~
Part Two
 Chapter One
“You have to be serious.” Her voice was a mixture of
embarrassment and frustration. “You can’t possibly spend the
whole day with me.”
Alexandru only raised a brow. “Why not?”
“B-because you have duties,” she sputtered. “That’s why.”
He traced her lips, something he liked to do because he knew
how sensitive they were. At her shiver, he murmured, “The
only duty I care about is what you want me to do for you.”
She shivered even more, knowing that so many women would
have sold their souls just to have someone like Alexandru say
that to them. And yet those words were for her, the one who
didn’t deserve him.

ZARI

Although the walls of La Scala Legaturia were

behind us, this part of the land still belonged to the school. A
dense forest made treacherous by its poisonous plants, it was
one of LSL’s first lines of defense. Humans like me could so
easily die just passing through it, but all of us there knew the
forest wasn’t to blame in this case.
The dead man on the ground was unkempt, his
clothes frayed at the edges, his shoes worn. The flesh on one
side of his neck had been ripped apart, but this was no
vampire’s doing. It was worse. The bite marks, the way the
flesh had been torn – no, this was done by another human. It
meant this man had to suffer prolonged agony. No death made
quick and painless by a vampire’s razor-sharp fangs. Instead,
his last few minutes on this earth had been made excruciating
by dull human teeth.
 The crowd parted on the other side, Sir Richard, our
school’s headmaster, coming forward with a worried frown on
his rounded face.
I quickly stepped back, hiding behind other students.
Sir Richard was one of the few persons who knew what I was.
Like other students, I was human, tasked to master the ways of
becoming an ideal pet to my Master. But unlike other students,
I was also a soul seer, possibly the last one left in this world.
Being a soul seer meant seeing the past and the future, a skill
that some otherworlders or non-humans wouldn’t hesitate to
kill for.
LSL was to be my temporary sanctuary, a way to
keep my identity secret. One of the few rules that my Master
had asked me to follow was to never get involved in anything
that could expose what I was. Going to a crime scene? That
would definitely qualify.
“Who are the suspects?” Sir Richard asked as he
crouched down to inspect the corpse more closely.
I moved further away, not wanting him to catch my
scent. If he knew I was here, he would surely tell my Master
about it.
“Two students, sir,” the enforcer replied. Enforcers
worked like vampire police, tasked to solve crimes involving
otherworlders. “A Miranda Donnelly and the other one is
Rhapsody Norwood.”
The first name I easily recognized. Miranda was often
referred to as the school’s Madonna. An ideal human pet, in
many ways, was like a geisha, trained to serve and please her
Master and find honor in her ability to do so. Miranda, who
was in her last year of training, certainly excelled at that.
Demure and soft-spoken, graceful and gracious, she was said
to make even vampires’ hearts skip a beat – and that was
saying a lot when most vampires didn’t have hearts to speak
of.
“Miranda?” Sir Richard repeated, visibly surprised.
 “It’s been confirmed, sir. Several students saw her
leaving through the school’s exit closest to the forest.”
The headmaster straightened up with a shake of his
head. “That doesn’t make sense.” After telling another
enforcer to cover the body and have it autopsied, he asked,
“What about Lady Rhapsody?” His gaze strayed, and
following his line of sight, I realized that most of the students
in the crowd were looking at the same person, too.
The girl was tall and slender, with black hair and
incredibly fair skin. She would probably be beautiful if she
smiled, but right now her face was so pale and expressionless
it was like looking at a ghost.
Murmurs rose from the crowd. It made me wince
because they weren’t being exactly quiet or discreet about
what they were saying.
It’s the new girl.
I’ve always thought she was weird.
That Miranda came out here is just coincidence, I’m
sure. She could never have done something like this. But that
girl?
She’s the killer. I’m sure of it.
Rhapsody started walking away, and the murmurs
grew louder, as if they all wanted her to hear it. I found myself
following her.
When she was past the gates of the school, she
suddenly turned around, making me jump in surprise.
“Why are you following me?” I had expected her to
hiss, shout, or maybe even cry. But instead her voice was
calm. Soft. Soothing. Like her name.
Her question had me shrugging awkwardly. “I’m not
exactly sure why,” I confessed honestly.
She blinked at my answer.
I offered my hand. “I’m Zari, by the way.”
She took it. “Everyone knows who you are.”
 I grimaced, knowing it wasn’t because I was near-
perfect like the Madonna. Rather, it was because my Master
was Alexandru, the greatest hunter among vampires, and
someone, despite having lived hundreds of years, who had
never acquired a pet…until I came along, that was.
She cocked her head to the side. “You don’t seem to
think I’m the killer.”
I thought about it seriously. “No. I don’t.”
“Then do you think she’s the killer?”
I shook my head. “I’m not sure about that. I just…” I
looked at her, really looked at her, trying to see her as a soul
seer. “I just know you’re not the killer,” I finished.
“You are…odd.”
I tried, I really tried to stop myself from grinning, but
I couldn’t help it.
Rhapsody’s lips twitched ever so slightly, no doubt
having realized the irony of her words as well.
We started walking again, heading to the dorms. All
students were required to board, the school being the safest
place for pets to feed their Masters. There were also times
when injured vampires came here to drink from unclaimed
pets, but it was up to us to offer or refuse them blood.
“So…you just transferred here?”
She nodded. “Last week.”
“And you didn’t have a hard time catching up with
the lessons?” I couldn’t help but be envious. Right now, I had
one of the lowest grades among first-years. A perfect pet
naturally adored her Master. Most times, I was lucky if I
didn’t naturally abhor the things I had to do as a pet.
Rhapsody shook her head at my question. “Before
coming here, I was already being home-schooled about being
a proper pet,” she said simply.
“Oh. I didn’t know that was possible.”
 “My Master’s very powerful,” Rhapsody said matter-
of-factly. “Most of the things are possible for him.”

ALEXANDRU

How could she say something like that so easily? His

pet’s thoughts came to Alexandru loud and clear, which meant
she was very close by.
My Master’s very powerful.
Alexandru’s brow arched in surprise at the thought.
Blech.
He smirked. Now that was more like his pet.
No matter what, I don’t think I can say it like that. I
really can’t.
Alexandru mentally shook his head. Of course she
couldn’t. While she made an adorable pet in many ways, she
was also quite the little liar, the kind who would rather jump
off a cliff than say something nice about him – even if it was
what she thought.
Suddenly feeling impatient to see her, Alexandru
used a burst of speed to get where Zari was. In LSL, there was
no need to pretend he was not who he was – a vampire so
ancient and powerful that even otherworlders shook in their
boots at the sight of him.
He landed noiselessly just a few feet behind Zari and
her new friend, the girl with the anonymous Master. Stealth
did not come naturally to otherworlders, but for Alexandru it
was a skill he had honed in the centuries he had hunted down
vampires and other creatures that had gone rogue and lost
themselves in the frenzy of bloodlust.
For a moment, he remained where he was, savoring
the chance to look his fill of his pet. She was small and slim,
coltishly so, the gentle curve of her dainty breasts only made
noticeable by the tightness of her school jacket. But her legs
were incredibly long, and her short black skirt made them even
shapelier.
Unlike most pets who strove hard to be womanly, his
pet didn’t appear to care about mastering the art of ladylike
walking. Instead she walked briskly, her shoulders square, her
back straight, and her long blonde hair swaying almost in
rhythm with her hands, which she couldn’t seem to keep still
against her sides.
An unusual pet, and not just because she was a soul
seer. Dangerous, too, because she was beginning to mean too
much to him, and he didn’t want that.
Ahead of him, his pet was peppering the new girl
with questions – and all of it had to do with homeschooling.
His eyes narrowed. He had a feeling he knew where this was
going–
“So…” Zari’s tone was calculating. “Does LSL offer
homeschooling, too?”
The new girl nodded. “Your Master only has to
request it.”
“I see.”
“Why do you ask?”
“My Master travels all the time.”
The other student nodded understandingly.
“Naturally. He’s a hunter. But wouldn’t you be in the way if
you traveled with him?”
The astute question was his cue to intrude. If allowed
to continue, his little pet might end up revealing something
about herself, something that could set all the demons in the
world after her.
And that, he would never allow.
In a blink, he was directly behind them, and before
his pet could answer, he had already bent down to whisper in
her ear, “Hello, pet.”
 The whispered words, combined with the
mesmerizingly familiar voice, had Zari jumping. She whirled
around and jumped another step back at the sight of
Alexandru. What was he doing here?
Her Master’s voice was the soul of innocence as he
asked, “Did I surprise you?” He was as beautiful as ever, with
his jet-black hair looking slightly wind-tousled and a wicked
gleam making his green eyes brighter. He had on his usual all-
black attire, which meant he had come to LSL directly from a
hunt.
Beside Zari, Rhapsody curtsied, prompting her to
curtsy as well. She always, always forgot to do that.
“Lord Alexandru,” Rhapsody murmured.
Alexandru bowed. “Lady Rhapsody.” At his words,
he saw his pet’s eyes widen, as if surprised that he knew the
other girl’s name.
“If you would excuse me, milord,” Rhapsody said
and at his nod, she turned to Zari. “It was a pleasure meeting
you, Lady Zari. I look forward to furthering our
acquaintance.”
“Umm…sure. Me, too.” Her sudden formality
impressed, intimidated, and confused Zari.
When the other student left, Alexandru said dryly, “Is
it shocking that not all girls say ‘see ya’ when leaving?”
She made a face. “I don’t always say that.”
Instead of answering, he simply opened his arms. As
he expected, she didn’t fly to him right away. He knew his
little pet well, after all. First she would blush–
In front of him, pink had blossomed in her cheeks.
Then she would look around–
His pet’s gaze was darting left and right now, self-
consciously looking for people who might see them.
Then she would look at him–
 Their eyes met, gray and green, their desire mirrored
in each other’s gazes.
He asked huskily, “Did you miss me, pet?”
The words had her drawing a shaky breath–
And then she was flying to him.
Her arms curled around his neck as his own went
around her sweet little body. He bent down, his mouth
capturing hers in a kiss.
Did you miss me? He asked it again, but this time
through the blood bond they shared as Master and pet, one that
allowed him to be connected to her, in ways that not even
human couples married for decades could yearn to experience.
Yes, Master. She said it freely in her mind, knowing
that no one but Alexandru would be able to hear the longing in
her voice. This latest hunt had her Master gone for a week.
Seven days of wishing he was next to her, of wondering
whether he ever thought of her.
When he ended the kiss, both of them were breathing
hard. He glanced down at her, satisfaction surging inside of
him at the swollen look of her lips.
Zari remained still and silent, unable to pull her gaze
away from her Master. Need glittered in his eyes, the very
same emotion that had every inch of her body tingling. She
fought hard to veil her thoughts, something she had asked
Lord Erou to teach her in the days Alexandru had been gone. It
was a skill she practiced day and night, knowing it was the
only way to keep her Master from learning how helplessly in
love she was with him.
“You’ve become good at hiding your thoughts.”
Surprise tinged his tone, his pondering gaze slowly roaming
her face.
“H-have I?”
His lips curved in a smirk.
Drat. That only meant one thing. He had seen through
her. Not wanting to give him a chance to ask her why she
wanted to hide her thoughts from him, she said hurriedly, “I
have a question, Master.”
He looked at her for a moment, as if debating whether
to push the issue or not. Finally, he took her hand, making Zari
silently breathe a sigh of relief. As they walked, Alexandru
asked, “What is it?”
“Umm, Rhapsody. How did you know who she was?”
An odd glance was slanted towards her. “How would
I not? She’s come to the place where you live. I had to make
sure she wasn’t a potential threat to you.”
“B-but she’s just a student,” she sputtered.
“Her circumstances are mysterious. It aroused my
curiosity.”
“Mysterious?”
“Her Master’s anonymous.”
Confusion clouded her tone as she asked,
“Anonymous? Do you mean we don’t know who her Master
is?”
“Not only that. She doesn’t know who he is either.”
“But how’s that possible?”
“If my information is correct, she only communicates
with her Master through letters.”
“Oh.” She tried to understand how that would work
but couldn’t. A pet was supposed to be the source of life for
her Master, but if they only communicated through letters,
what kind of duties was Rhapsody able to perform?
By the time they had reached his rooms, his pet still
hadn’t said a word. Closing the door, he turned to find her
looking at him seriously. “Why would a Master want to be
anonymous?”
Zari didn’t know why it bothered her so much, but it
did.
 Alexandru said slowly, “I don’t know.” He wished he
did, though. The circumstances bothered him as well. At Zari’s
frown, he told her frankly, “Most Masters don’t really think
they owe their pets any explanation.”
This had his pet glaring.
Soon, the claws would be out and she might even end
up hissing at him. Zari in fighting form was always a cute
sight. If it had been any other day, Alexandru would have
deliberately provoked her.
But unfortunately, they had more important matters to
discuss right now.
“Sit down, Zari.”
The tone had his pet frowning questioningly, but she
did as asked, lowering herself on the couch.
“Won’t you ask me why I’ve come back earlier than
planned?”
Zari froze.
He took out the notice from his pocket, something the
school had sent. At the sight of it, his pet’s eyes widened. He
asked grimly, “Why haven’t you been attending your classes,
pet?”
 Chapter Two
Walking back to the castle, she and Alexandru passed a
vampire feeding on his pet. When they were out of earshot, she
whispered to him, “It’s just not right. I really think this pet
business is just a form of vampires taking advantage of
humans.”
Alexandru only shook his head. “You always surprise me with
how contradictory you are. It’s the way of the world.”
She didn’t say anything for a long time, but the silence wasn’t
good. Just when he was about to ask what was wrong, she said
something. So softly he wouldn’t have heard her if she didn’t
own his heart.
“Like us?”
She looked at him with sadness in her eyes, and like she
always did, her next words disarmed him, her honesty
something he had never been able to match. “We can’t be
together because it’s the way of the world?”

A sob tickled Zari’s throat as her Master knelt in front

of her. It was not right, this position. It should have been the
other way around, and that it wasn’t so threw her off, tempting
Zari to think of things that she didn’t have a right to think. It
wasn’t just because she was only his human pet. There were
things she could never ever think because…because although
she loved her Master, he loved someone else.
Alexandru asked quietly, “Is something wrong?”
She shook her head, unable to meet his gaze.
He sighed. “Even if you don’t tell me anything, even
if you’re able to hide your thoughts, it doesn’t matter. You
know that, don’t you?”
 He touched her heart, surprising Zari into leaning
back, her head jerking up. In that moment, he was able to
capture her gaze. “I only have to feel your heart beating, and I
know when you’re sad, happy, afraid–”
“You’re being too melodramatic, Master,” she tried to
joke, but it fell flat.
“You’re being too secretive.”
The words scraped her raw even though she was sure
he didn’t know it would make her feel that way. She was not
keeping the secrets here. He was. And that secret had been
tearing her apart ever since she had found out about it.
She remembered the last time she had a vision of
Alexandru, something she had never told him. He had been
talking to his brother, Mihail, and his last words were of…her.
But it was not the kind she had ever wanted him to say.
“Even if Zari is indeed my heartkeeper, I will not
claim her as such. My heart belongs to Katarina, no one else.”
Without thinking, she asked, “What’s a heartkeeper?”
Alexandru froze. How had she known? Could she
have had a vision of him? It was the only possible answer
since those who knew about her were also people she couldn’t
have ever had the chance to talk to.
He looked into her eyes, and what he saw made him
reach for her hands. She tried to pull her hands back, but he
was too fast, and he tightened his hold, letting her know he
wouldn’t be letting go.
“Zari…”
She flinched. Somehow, hearing him say her name
like that hurt. No, she didn’t like him calling her that. It was
her given name, but somehow when he was the one saying it,
he made her feel like a stranger.
Seeing her pet flinch made him curse silently. This
conversation was going nowhere. “Whatever it is, it’s not
something you should worry about,” he said gruffly. He stood
up, and a second later, he had lifted her up in his arms. Words
were pointless now. No matter what he’d say, Alexandru knew
it wouldn’t be able to make her feel any better.
Her vulnerability was made more apparent when she
didn’t even protest, only hiding her face in the crook of his
neck.
He laid her on the bed, kissing her as he followed her
to it. “Don’t think,” he whispered against her lips. “Just don’t
think.”
Zari nodded. It was a command she was more than
willing to obey since thinking would only bring more
heartache. She closed her eyes as she surrendered herself to
her Master’s expertise. They moved in synchrony even
without either of them speaking, her body automatically lifting
up so he could take off her jacket and blouse. Soon, they were
both naked, and it became so much easier not to think the
moment his hard body pressed against her, covering every inch
of her heated skin.
So easy not to think, not to feel, not to remember that
he hadn’t been able to tell her what a heartkeeper was.
And maybe it was better this way, Zari thought as she
squeezed her eyes shut more tightly. Not knowing what it was
meant not knowing how much her Master had given up, how
much he loved that other woman more than he could ever care
for her.
Above Zari, her Master said, “You’re still thinking,
pet.”
Her eyes flew open. “I didn’t–”
His smirk was her only warning, and then his fangs
slid through the side of her neck. Pleasure burst inside her,
Zari’s body arching against Alexandru’s as her senses swam.
He drank from her, and she embraced him more and more
tightly with every sip, her arms and legs locking around him.
There was nothing like this, the sweet, sinfully
drugging beauty of feeding her Master, and she rocked against
him, breathless and silently begging him to never stop.
 The sinuous movements of his pet’s body were
intoxicating, making Alexandru want to drink from her more
and more. But he forced himself to stop in the end, not
wanting her half-conscious when he took her. He wanted her
alive and aware the moment he possessed her with his cock,
wanted to hear her make noise because she wanted him as
much as he wanted her.
Zari couldn’t help but sob when Alexandru retracted
his fangs. He licked her skin to help it heal, pressing a kiss to
the same spot afterwards as if apologizing for ending it.
“Master.” She moaned, the only thing she was capable of
saying to express her acute need for him.
“I know, pet.” His hands caressed her breasts, making
them swell against his palms. He licked her nipples, using his
fangs, and instead of fearing its treacherous sharpness, she was
aroused by it, her nipples puckering up.
“Master…” Her moan was louder, more plaintive,
and he could have listened to it over and over because he
loved it when she was like this. She never asked for anything,
this pet of his…or at least she didn’t ask him for anything but
this.
And this, the passion, the desire, the pleasure, he
would more than gladly give to her. Fuck her until they were
both out of their minds, for as long as she wanted.
He sucked her nipples until she was panting loudly,
her nails scraping so hard against his back he knew it would
leave marks. But still he continued sucking, using his tongue
and fangs to play with her nipples until he got what he wanted,
her legs tightening around his waist, and she was grinding her
lower body against his, pressing her pussy against his cock.
The friction it caused was delicious, the way she
rubbed and ground her wonderfully moist flesh against his
rigid erection slowly driving him out of his mind as well.
Her fingers tightened around his hair, forcibly pulling
his head off her nipples, and he let her because he liked it
when she was a fierce little kitty like this.
 Her eyes had turned into a stormy shade of gray.
“Master, take me.” A demand and a plea.
“As you wish, pet.” And he used his preternatural
speed to take her by surprise.
His pet screamed, the shock of his cock sliding into
her – when it was nowhere even near her pussy a second
before – intensifying the pleasure.
“Master.” She panted it out, screamed, whispered,
moaned – she released whatever sound she needed to ease the
ache inside her body, one that only Alexandru could satisfy.
His cock was like a large, hungry animal, and only
her body could feed it. His cock devoured her, taking and
taking more with each thrust. And she gave, oh, she gave his
cock everything it wanted because deep inside, that was what
she wanted. As his human pet, she wanted him to feed from
her, to be satisfied with her and by her, forever.
His need going out of bounds, Alexandru could no
longer control his thrusts. His body slammed against her, his
cock plunging inside her, over and over.
This time, when Alexandru growled her name, she
didn’t mind it because this time, it didn’t sound like goodbye.
“Zari,” he gritted out. His hands clasped the cheeks of
her butt, tightening. “I want you to come with me.”
“Yes, Mas–aaaaaaaaah!” Again, he had used his
powers to take her by surprise, his cock moving so fast and
hard no human could ever think of matching it. It was like a
machine, but God, in such a good way, so fast and hard she
wished he could pound into her forever.
She came, as fast and hard as his thrusts, and only
moments passed before he was shouting her name again, his
seed pouring inside her, hot and creamy, and so good it made
Zari throw her head back even as she clung to him as tightly as
she could. She wanted it all, didn’t want a single drop of his
come to leak out of her. If she couldn’t have her Master’s
heart, surely it was okay to have even just this.
 Her eyes drifted closed again as she felt the
aftershocks of her release fade. Dimly, she felt her Master
kissing her forehead. She protested drowsily when she felt him
pulling away, but it didn’t stop him, her Master only chuckling
and pressing a kiss on her lips. She could have sworn he
whispered he wouldn’t leave her, but she was too tired, too
sleepy, to be sure.
When she woke up, her Master was gone. Panic
bubbled inside her, but she forced it down, trying to keep
herself calm as she reached for her phone. She only wanted to
check if she had a message from Alexandru, but instead the
dead came calling, sending a vision so horrid it had her crying.
****
GREEN.
The color of leaves above him as the world started to
blur. Someone was drinking from his neck, and because Zari
was inside him, this man who was dying, she felt like that
person was drinking from her.
It hurt, so much because it had taken his (her) killer
fifteen painful minutes to rip a hole in his neck. God, if he
(she) had known, he (she) would have given his (her) attacker
his (her) own knife instead.
Kill me now. That was what he (she) wanted to say.
Pain merged their thoughts, his and hers, and the
green leaves around him seemed to merge as well, or maybe it
was just because they were dying, making their imaginations
start to play tricks on their minds.
A shadow fell over them, the world temporarily
losing its greenness.
Now, the world had the face of their killer.
And it was not Rhapsody.
 Chapter Three
The door was open, allowing him to enter the workshop
without knocking. He found her bent over the desk, several
open books before her. Her long blonde hair fell against one
shoulder, exposing the lovely slim column of her throat. The
sight of it had his fangs coming out, and memories of the taste
of her blood had his body hardening. There just wasn’t any
pleasure that could match what he felt when drinking from her.
His presence masked, he was able to stand directly behind her
without her hearing a thing. He cupped her nape, and as she
gasped in surprise, he already had her facing him and stealing
a kiss from her sweet lips.
When he pulled away, the way she looked at him had
Alexandru kissing her again and again, until both of them
were panting, bodies straining against each other.
“You shouldn’t be doing that,” she said breathlessly when he
lifted his head.
“Then don’t look at me like that. Like you want me but can’t
have me.” He brought her hand to his cheek, and turning his
head slightly, he brushed his lips against her palm. It was
made coarse by hard work, but it didn’t repel him. Rather, it
made him proud, the way she fought so hard to be independent
and carve an identity for herself. This coarseness was the
result of the many people she had helped, of lives she had
saved with her very own hands.
“You have me,” Alexandru whispered. “You always had me.
Just say the word and I’ll let everyone know who owns me.”

Lord Erou Damaschin stood next to her in the forest,

his boyishly handsome face sober as he studied the outline on
the ground. Or at least that was what he had said. The outline
of where the corpse had been found was drawn using a special
ink, one only otherworlders could see.
Zari tried to keep still as she waited for Erou’s
conclusions. With golden hair and eyes, fair skin, and a
gentlemanly air about him, he looked every inch the nobleman
that he was, being the son of the Earl of Avere. If not for the
soldier’s uniform he was wearing, no one would have guessed
what his chosen profession was.
“To reach this spot,” Erou murmured, “you would
either have to come from the school or the other end of the
forest, which borders the town proper.”
“I don’t think he’d have been able to enter and exit
the school without anyone noticing,” Zari said.
“I think so, too.”
“But…” Zari glanced at the forest, which she herself
hadn’t ventured into. “He couldn’t have made it here through
that, could he? Unless all those stories about poisonous plants
are just stories?”
‘Creepy’ didn’t just cover it. The trees were bent with
age, their leaves not just dark and withered but black. No
matter how much she squinted, everything in the forest was
black. The age-spotted trunks, the rotting leaves, the mud-
swathed ground…it was all just black.
Something inside her head clicked. “Lord Erou,” Zari
gasped. “He didn’t die here.”
Erou straightened. “What do you mean?”
“In my vision…one of the last things he saw was
green. The leaves above him, they were green. So he died in a
forest, but not this forest.”
“So that’s why.” Erou crouched down, brushing his
fingers on the ground. “When someone dies, the person would
usually leave some kind of essence, a remnant of his last dying
moments. But this one…I wasn’t able to sense anything.”
When Erou came to his feet, his gaze was troubled. “I
hope you haven’t made your interest in this case obvious.” If it
had been up to him, he wouldn’t have allowed her to come
here. But since he wasn’t her Master, all Erou had been able to
do was accompany Zari and make sure she was safe.
Zari couldn’t meet his gaze.
That wasn’t good. “Lady Zari?”
“I, umm, might have…befriended…one of the
suspects in the case?”
Erou groaned.
“But it’s just because everyone thought she was the
one who killed the man even though they have no proof at all,”
she said defensively. “I felt bad for her and so I just wanted to
talk to her and then…” Her voice trailed off.
“You know what I think?” He took a step closer to
her. In the past, doing so would have made her back away. But
she didn’t, which convinced him further that his hunch was
right.
“All this is just your way of distracting yourself about
what’s really bothering you.”
She looked away, muttering, “Nothing’s bothering
me.”
“Yes, there is. Something has been bothering you
since the time we caught the serial killer at the library.” She
had almost died there, and thinking about it still made Erou’s
heart race. Even though he had spent so many years in the
company of humans, pretending to be like them as part of his
job, their fragility had never really dawned on him until he
realized how Zari had placed herself in mortal danger, using
her visions to track down a killer who had been preying on the
humans in town.
Since then, Erou had been unable to stop himself
from keeping an eye on her, and it was for that reason he was
able to tell her, “I know you’ve been skipping classes, too.”
Her eyes widened.
“The school’s administration is very understanding
and forgiving, but it has its limits. If you continue with what
you’re doing, you could be suspended – even expelled.” He
paused. “I’m sure it was what’s on Lord Alexandru’s mind as
well and why he came back mid-hunt.”
This was news to Zari. “I didn’t know he hadn’t
finished the hunt.” Alexandru had made it seem like it was
done, she thought uneasily. Was that so she wouldn’t feel
guilty like she was feeling now?
The revelation didn’t please Erou. Anything that
hinted of the powerful hunter thinking of Zari as something
more than his human pet was definitely not good news, at least
not where he was standing.
He looked at Zari. Eighteen. Soul seer. Human. They
were not the ideal pair, but the urge to claim her vibrated
strong and constant like his heartbeat. There was something
about her that made him feel. All these years, honor and pride
in his work had been the only things that kept him going. But
they had not made him feel alive.
Only Zari did.
When he had been dying, she had come to his aid,
uncaring of the rules she would break. That they had been
strangers then didn’t matter to her either. “That day,” Erou
heard himself say. “Why did you do it? Why did you let me
feed on you when Alexandru’s your Master?”
“You were dying–”
He shook his head. “No. I don’t think that’s just it.”
He captured her wrist when she was about to turn away, using
his strength to pull her back. She gasped as their bodies came
into contact, his muscular body making her feel even softer
against him.
Zari said nervously, “Lord Erou, please let me go.”
She couldn’t understand what had gotten into her friend. He
had never been this…insistent. Although he had let her know
from the very start that he wanted her to be his pet instead of
Alexandru’s, he had always respected her decision.
Until now that was.
 Erou said quietly, “I’ve been called by my father. I
need to go back to Chalys and stay there indefinitely.”
Oh.
“I want you to come with me.”
Her heart broke at the words. “Lord Erou…”
His lips curved in a bleak smile. “That’s what I
figured.”
Her heart hurt a little more. “I can’t,” she whispered.
“That’s why I asked. That’s why I hope you can
answer.”
She wanted to look away from his gaze because she
knew what she was about to say would hurt. But she didn’t.
Lord Erou deserved her to face his feelings head on, just as he
had shown her his feelings openly, even if he had known from
the start that she belonged to someone else.
“I was thinking of my Master.” Even though her
voice wavered, her gaze remained steady on him. “I thought
that if I gave my blood to you, the day would come that when
he needed the same help, there would be another person who
would do the same thing for him.”
And so it was always the hunter, he thought. Always
had been the hunter.
****
“You have been crying.” Rhapsody’s words were
matter-of-fact like they always were when she made the
observation. Zari was in the other girl’s room. When Erou had
insisted on walking her back, she had found herself blurting
out about wanting to visit Rhapsody first. Anything was better
than having Erou take her straight to her Master’s rooms.
Above all, Erou and Alexandru should not come face to face,
especially not today.
At the girl’s words, Zari leaned back to check her
reflection on the full-length mirror mounted on the wall, and
the red eyes that stared back at her made Zari wince.
 “Did Lord Erou make you cry?”
Zari was startled. “You know him?”
“Part of my lessons during home schooling was to
know every important member of Chalysian society.”
“You’re amazing,” she told Rhapsody honestly.
“No. I’m just being practical.” The tone was as
practical, without any sense of bragging or false modesty.
Zari sighed. “I wish I could be more like you.” If she
was, maybe none of this would hurt as much. Something
occurred to her, and she asked haltingly, “Have you…have you
studied about heartkeeping?” She held her breath.
“Of course.”
“You have?”
“What do you want to know about it?” No curiosity,
just a practical offer of help.
Zari beamed. “I think I love you, Rhapsody.”
Slowly, the other girl blinked. “I apologize. I am not a
lesbian.”
Zari burst into laughter. “It was just an expression,
silly.” She turned to face Rhapsody directly, who was seated in
front of the computer, her fingers flying over the keyboard as
she typed her daily letter to her Master – information that
Rhapsody had also voluntarily given up. With the other girl,
Zari thought with a smile, what you saw was what you really
got.
“What is a heartkeeper?”
“The closest term to it would probably be
‘soulmates’. Every creature with demon blood–”
Zari paled. Demon blood? Lord Alexandru had…
demon blood?
“–is born without a soul. Not having a soul makes it
difficult for one to be good. That’s the simplest way to define
their challenge. Their only hope of gaining a soul is through a
heartkeeper – a person destined to share his or her soul with
the one with demon blood.” Rhapsody paused in her typing,
looking at Zari as she asked, “Do you wish to know more?”
“Lord Alexandru…he has demon blood?”
“He is half-demon, yes. His father was a demon, his
mother a vampire.”
“And all the years he’s lived, he didn’t have a soul?”
Rhapsody hesitated. “I do not like talking about
hearsay.”
“I do,” Zari answered promptly.
“What I will tell you has not been confirmed,”
Rhapsody warned.
“I still want to hear it.”
The other girl said slowly, “It’s been said…that in his
younger days, he had fallen in love with another vampire. And
that girl was the one who saved him, her heart acting like his
soul.”
 Chapter Four
Alexandru watched her prepare to leave. She had come a long
way to reach this point in her life. To be strong and
independent, to have the power to help others. She was no
weakling, this woman of his, but even so, it did not stop worry
from darkening his thoughts and making his heart heavy. He
said abruptly, “I don’t like you doing this.”
She didn’t look at him, didn’t stop packing her things as she
said, “I know. But this is what I’m meant to do.”
“Is it?” Alexandru couldn’t stop himself from asking.
Her hands stilled. The air became cold with her sadness. He
almost took the words back but he didn’t because it was what
he felt.
Still not turning to look at him, she said softly, “Yes. It is…
because I don’t want my life to be defined just by what we feel
for each other. I don’t want people to only remember me
because of who I am to you.”

“Another demon’s involved in this, am I right?” Sir

Richard voiced his speculation reluctantly, and it was clear to
see on his face that he already knew the answer to it.
“It’s the only possible way for the victim to get into
this place,” Alexandru answered. The two of them were locked
inside the headmaster’s office, which was hidden high on the
school’s tallest tower. Although most people thought of the
chubby vampire as clumsy and harmless, Alexandru knew it
was only a façade and that the other man was, in fact, one of
the most vigilant protectors the school had on its side.
“Do you think the demon’s acting alone, or is it truly
possible that one of my students is involved?”
 Alexandru’s gaze returned to the two files on the desk
before him. One was the girl everyone called the Madonna and
whose Master was a well-respected baron. The other was a
mystery and her anonymous Master even more so. Of the two,
it was clear who appeared more likely a suspect. Of course,
leave it to his pet to befriend that same girl as well.
“Why did you accept this girl in your school, Sir
Richard?”
“She was escorted here by vampires I personally
know. They are trustworthy. I would stake my life on the fact
that they would never choose to serve a vampire who wasn’t.”
He had many resources at his disposal, but none of it
had proven useful in unearthing any information about
Rhapsody. Alexandru had a feeling whoever her Master was, it
would be someone even more powerful than he was, and such
beings were only a handful.
“Has her Master been informed of what’s
happening?”
“Yes.” It was obviously all Sir Richard would say.
“Have you come up with any possible motive for this, Lord
Alexandru?”
He shook his head. “I hate to say it, but another
corpse will be the only way for us to gather more clues.”
Sir Richard sighed. “I feared as much.” His fingers
restlessly tapped on the armrest. “The students are getting
worried, though. I need to take some kind of action. For the
time being, I may have to place those two girls under house
arrest.”
Alexandru nodded in understanding.
“The Madonna, of course, will only look even more
pitiful. She has that kind of persona. But as for Lady
Rhapsody…I am afraid this will only isolate her even more.
And people who are close to her may likely be treated the
same way.”
“You mean my pet.”
 Sir Richard asked frankly, “Has she had a vision
about the murder? Is that why she’s suddenly developed a
friendship with the other student?”
Alexandru shrugged, unwilling to admit the truth, and
that was that his own pet had stopped confiding her thoughts
to him. He could, of course, try to read her mind, stealthily, but
such a thing was beneath him. Doing so would make him seem
to care too much about her thoughts, and that was not a
direction he wanted to take.
When he went back to his rooms, he expected Zari
not to be there. She had been avoiding him of late, and the
only reason she was able to was because he had let her. Since
he had come back, his pet had looked at him like being with
him was an open wound. One neither of them wanted to heal.
He opened the door, and the first thing that greeted
him was her scent.
“Zari?” Her name slipped past his lips, surprise
evident in his voice.
She was already dressed for bed, but instead of her
usual pajamas she had on a nightgown. With its high neckline,
loose billowing sleeves, and ankle-length hem, it would have
been extremely modest if not for the fact that it was
completely transparent. Completely.
And his pet?
His wicked little pet was just naked under her
nightgown.
Completely.
“Welcome back, Master.” She was seated on the
floor, her knees bent, legs folded to the side.
Alexandru slowly locked the door behind him. As he
walked towards her, he asked, What’s this all about, pet?
He took a seat on the couch. She immediately moved
close to him, and Alexandru stiffened as her breasts, covered
with such thin silk it felt almost bare, brushed against his legs,
making him stiffen.
 At the question, she took a deep breath, mentally
preparing herself. What she was about to do was something
she had read from Pet Grooming. The magazine had the
silliest name, but Rhapsody had assured her it gave the most
“proper” advice for a pet.
So…here…goes…
She looked up at her Master with the widest eyes
possible. According to the magazine, this was supposed to
make her as irresistible as a puppy.
Alexandru’s lips tightened. What in hell was she
doing really? Right now, she appeared to be attempting to look
like…an alien, with the way she was trying to stretch her
eyeballs to incredible proportions.
He told her as much.
Zari gasped, quickly returning her eyes to normal.
“What are you doing?” He had to ask. There were
few things in this world that his mind failed to comprehend,
but this was definitely one of them.
She mumbled, “I was trying to look cute.”
He was stunned.
“It’s been a while, Master. Haven’t you noticed?”
Zari’s voice was tremulous. “It’s been a while since you called
me…that.”
Her words had the power of a nuclear bomb, quiet
and precise at the way it had his heart devastated, breaking
into thousands of pieces.
His pet was rubbing her eyes, trying furiously not to
cry, and his heart shattered anew. “Zari…”
She looked at him.
And at that moment, it became undeniably clear.
She knew.
About Katarina.
About her being his heartkeeper.
 About his heart no longer being Alexandru’s to give.
“Right now, you are that.” His voice was hoarse.
“Too damn cute.” Heartbreakingly so.
“Make me feel like your pet, Master.” Because that’s
all I can ever be. She felt her Master stiffen, and she wondered
numbly if he had somehow managed to read her mind.
He felt so fucking helpless, the way his pet was
struggling so hard not to cry. Who had told her? He smelled
the scent of two people on her. The Lady Rhapsody and his
rival, Lord Erou. Which one of them had told her the truth –
one he had been too much of a damn coward to tell her?
“Zari…”
There was something about his voice that warned her
of what he had decided. He was going to tell her about the girl
who was his heart – his soul – and she didn’t think she could
handle it right now.
Maybe, maybe if she was older. Maybe if she wasn’t
alone anymore and it didn’t feel like he was all she had in this
world.
Maybe then she could handle it.
But she wasn’t any of that.
And so Zari shook her head. “Master, this is a once-
in-a-lifetime opportunity.” She tried to sound lighthearted.
“Are you sure you’re not going to command me?”
His head dipped low, silently acknowledging her
plea. If you don’t want to talk about it now, pet, then we won’t
talk about it. We will never talk about it if that’s what you
want.
Out loud he asked her, “Are there any limits to what
you’re willing to do, pet?” He saw her eyes light up, as if he
had said something she had been hoping he would say.
“There is nothing that I’m not willing to do for you,
Master.”
 He would give her an A minus for that, managing to
choke only on the last word. But even so, Alexandru couldn’t
deny the thrill of possession that jolted through him. Vampires
like him were inherently proprietary and dominant, and the
words, no matter how it was delivered, were like a seductive
melody to his ears.
“Are you sure, pet? Anything?”
“Anything, Master.”
Had her voice always been this throaty? The thought
had him looking at her throat, and he imagined sinking his
cock inside her mouth, so deep until his entire length was
covered and the head of his cock would hit the back of her
throat.
“Eat my cock.”
He expected her to blink in shock, to pull away or
protest, but instead she wet her lips, the erotic action causing
his engorged cock to try burning a hole out of his pants.
“I would love to, Master,” she whispered, “but you’ll
have to teach me how to do it properly.” The words, combined
with the way she looked at him under long lashes, were
beyond potent.
In an instant, his clothes were on the floor and he had
Zari on her knees between his legs. “Wherever you’ve learned
this stuff, pet–”
The words had Zari’s eyes widening. How had he
known she had practiced for this?
He bared his fangs. “Keep learning it.”
And then he was drinking from her, making Zari gasp
and shudder. But it was over before she could even think about
it, and her Master was leaning back against the couch like an
indolent god who knew that it was a woman’s privilege to
pleasure him. It was so blatantly arrogant she should have
been turned off but instead she was aroused, and dear Lord,
wasn’t that another proof of how hard she had fallen for her
Master?
 Zari felt his hands holding her head, and she let him
guide her to his erection, which looked even more enormous
up close. She closed her mouth over the huge sensitive head of
his cock and was rewarded by the way her Master groaned.
Slowly, patiently, he taught her how to eat his cock.
She learned where to lick, when to squeeze his balls, and how
fast he wanted her fingers to move. She learned how much he
liked it when she gripped his cock tightly like a vise, learned
how biting his head ever so gently made him go out of his
mind.
Soon, his hands were gripping her hair tightly, his
hips jutting, his cock pushing fully inside her mouth in frantic
motions. Once, he tried to pull her off but she resisted, digging
her nails into his thighs to let him know this was what she
wanted.
Him coming in her mouth.
“Zari.” The ragged note in his voice told her he was
close, making her strive to get all of him inside her mouth. She
worked hard to control her gag reflex, sensing how important
it was for her Master to have the entire length of his cock
warmed by her mouth.
So. Fucking. Good. The words were all Alexandru
could think, his mind blown away by his pet’s unrestrained
passion and desire to please him. Inch by inch, his cock was
lost deeper in her mouth, and when the head of his cock hit the
back of her throat–
“Zari.” The strength of his release had him throwing
his head back with a groan, his cock shooting out jet after jet
of come. Instead of being overwhelmed, his pet took it all,
swallowing every drop, and seeing her do it had him coming
even more, prolonging his orgasm until he didn’t think it
would ever end.
When it was over, he watched his pet lick her lips dry,
a gesture that had his semi-erect cock start to stir. She saw it,
too, and her eyes widened at the sight. “Master?” The way her
Master’s cock was swelling in size, bit by bit, had her gulping.
Eating his cock had been an unforgettable experience, but it
was tiring, too, and she didn’t think she would survive it if her
Master took her now. The pleasure would just be too much.
Still, his cock grew.
“Master?”
Her panicky tone amused him. If he wasn’t feeling so
spent himself, he would probably have taken her, just so he
could see his pet panic even more.
“Relax, pet,” he murmured finally, taking pity on her.
He patted his knee, and she immediately rested her head
against it. A second later, she felt her Master’s fingers
threading through her hair, stroking and massaging her scalp.
It was wondrously restful, and her eyes began to drift close.
He said quietly, “You didn’t go to your classes again,
did you, pet?”
She didn’t want to answer.
After a beat, he murmured, “Where have you been
then?”
“With Rhapsody.”
“And?”
“I was out in the forests with…Lord Erou.”
“Ah.” The hand on her hair stopped moving for the
briefest moment. “If you want me to be jealous, I am.”
She looked up at him. Was he jealous? Could he be
jealous when she was only his pet and another woman held his
heart?
Slowly, Alexandru said, “You’ve been looking at me
like you’re always on the verge of saying something.” He
paused. “Is it the contract? Do you want out?”
Zari looked away. “I’ll only leave you if you tell me
to, Master.”
Gazing at her, he wondered why she felt both so close
and yet so far. He said flatly, “Then you must also remember
that I’m selfish. I gave you a choice in the past, pet. You chose
to sign the contract and be with me. I won’t ever let you go
unless you ask.”
****
Her Master was gone again when Zari woke up. It
made her wonder where he spent his time, made her wonder if
he ever thought of her when they were apart. The thoughts
made Zari hate herself but even so, she was helpless against
the doubts that crowded her heart.
This is not like you, Zari, she berated herself as she
took a quick shower. You’re the girl who spent your whole life
in the jungles, hunting for your own food, building shelter
from twigs and leaves, and living right next to lions and tigers.
It won’t be the end of the world if your Master leaves you.
But no matter what she said to herself, the words
were all useless, her heart stubbornly beating only for her
Master and no longer for herself.
Outside her dorm building, Zari was surprised to find
Lord Erou waiting for her, looking like one of the Knights of
the Round Table with his uniform and the hilt of his sword
gleaming under the sunlight. Girls who walked past him all
turned to give him second and third glances, longing in their
eyes. She had a feeling they would have fainted dead away if
Lord Erou had cared to return any one of those glances.
When she came to him, he said formally, “Good
morning, Lady Zari.”
“Good morning, Lord Erou.” She belatedly
remembered to curtsy, making him smile.
“Where to?”
She blinked. “I don’t understand.”
“Are you going to class then?”
“Umm…”
“I thought as much. So where are you heading then?
I’m sure,” he said in a gentle teasing voice, “you’ve spent
some time last night thinking of another way to get yourself in
trouble.”
 She reddened.
It was Erou’s turn to blink, the way she blushed so
becomingly making him lose his train of thought for a
moment.
“I was wondering if there was a place we could go
where we’d be able to look up the Madonna’s background.”
“The library,” he answered readily. “There’s a section
which only Masters can access, and it contains all the
necessary information about the pets enrolled here.” At her
questioning look, he explained, “It helps with the selection
process when a Master’s looking for a pet.” Again, he smiled,
and the friendliness of it had Zari wishing for one moment it
was Lord Erou that she had fallen in love with instead.
Foolish, stubborn heart. Why couldn’t it just beat for one
whose own heart could still beat for her?
Inside the library, Erou’s presence was enough to
have an assistant hurrying to serve them, scraping and bowing
as he escorted Erou and her to one of the private offices at the
back. He looked so nervous and intimidated. Zari was
beginning to wonder if she really knew anything about the
vampire beside her. He was always the perfect gentleman with
her. It didn’t make sense, Zari unable to think of anything Erou
could have done to inspire such fear.
Inside the office, Zari was stunned to find state-of-
the-art servers spanning an entire wall. Since the school went
by the old-fashioned name of La Scala Legaturia, which in
English loosely translated to the “School of Bonds”, she had
expected the rest of the school to be just as primitive, with
dusty handwritten records rather than files encoded in a private
database.
Erou headed to one of the computer stations and held
out a seat for her. “Lady Zari?”
“Thank you,” Zari said and tried not to be too self-
conscious about his nearness when Erou sat down next to her
and bent forward to reach for the computer mouse.
 She jerked when upon moving the mouse, his arm
brushed against her breasts.
Erou flushed. “Apologies.” He hadn’t meant to cop a
feel, but he was a man, too. He would not forget how soft she
felt against him.
She cleared her throat. “It’s all right.” Blushing, too,
she quickly turned her gaze to the screen. “Is it there?”
“Ah…yes.” This time, he was extra cautious as he
moved the computer mouse. He entered his password as a
potential Master to access the database and in seconds, he had
retrieved the files of Miranda Donnelly.
According to the files, Miranda was a Legacy pet,
which meant she had come from a family who had served
vampires for generations. It was the opposite of her situation.
Zari was a First Made, a pet acquired through “other” means.
She read the name of Miranda’s Master, who also
happened to be a baron. “Do you know him?”
Erou nodded. “He’s a jolly fellow, carefree, the kind
who spends most of his time in balls.”
“Do you mean parties?”
He shook his head. “No. I do mean ‘balls’. He’s lived
in Chalys all his life.”
“Ah.” Now Zari understood. The Kingdom of Chalys
was a world-famous attraction because all its people still lived
according to traditional Victorian customs. Women wore
corsets and gowns, men wore breeches, and people rode
carriages and horses instead of cars and buses. There was no
Internet, no digital gadgets, and plumbing and air-conditioning
were the only modern-day technologies allowed on the land.
Outside Chalys, humans believed the customs were to make
the kingdom a permanent tourist attraction. What they didn’t
know was that the old ways were to prevent humans from
finding out that ninety-nine percent of the kingdom was made
up of otherworlders.
“There’s a note on the file,” Zari remarked.
“Something about her not being a native from Chalys. Does
that matter?”
“For old-fashioned families like the baron’s here, yes.
Legacy pets raised outside Chalys are considered…impure.”
“And the plot thickens,” she muttered. Miranda was
the killer. That was a fact. But why did she kill a homeless
man? She needed evidence to clear Rhapsody’s name, but her
visions didn’t count since Alexandru would kill her if she
ended up revealing herself as a soul seer.
“Insanity is always a possibility,” Erou suggested, his
tone pensive as he scrolled down to read the rest of the file.
“But I’ve talked to the guards deployed to watch her and they
haven’t noticed anything strange about the girl.”
“Then maybe, whatever made her do it only
happened in the past. And it has yet to happen again.” Her
eyes slid back to the screen and the photo of Miranda
Donnelly looked back at her. She was like Little Miss Girl
Next Door, someone who wouldn’t even be able to hurt a fly.
Her background was impeccable and there was nothing
dysfunctional about her family.
“What if it’s the baron?” Zari asked. “What if he’s the
one making her do it?”
“For what purpose?”
She lifted her shoulders in a confused shrug. “I don’t
know…I just feel like this girl’s so devoted to her Master…
wouldn’t it seem like whatever’s caused her to do that, it
would have something to do with the baron?”
Someone knocked on the door.
“Enter,” Erou said.
The door opened, the assistant bowing before
mumbling, “Another Master would like to use the room,
milord.”
“We’ll be out in a minute,” Erou said. “Thank you.”
“Understood, milord.” The assistant bowed again
before leaving.
 “We have to go,” Erou told her as he stood up and
pulled her seat out for her. “This room can only be used by one
Master at a time.”
“Oh. I see.”
The worry in her gaze prompted him to say, “I’ll have
someone ask around about the baron.” His words had her
brightening. The sight of her smiling was both a painful and
joyous sight. Why, he wondered, did he have to feel this
strongly for a girl who couldn’t be his?
“Lady Zari…” He had been about to reach for the
knob before turning around, surprising Zari into stepping back.
The sight had his jaw hardening. This time, she was stepping
back. It meant something had happened between her and the
hunter – something that probably caused Zari to harbor false
hopes again.
“You know this won’t end well, don’t you?”
She nodded.
Frustration lined his voice as he demanded, “Then
why? Why would you choose him?” He stepped towards her,
something in him making Erou want to hold her–
But before he could, the door opened.
In front of him, Zari whitened.
Even without looking behind him, Erou already knew
there was only one person who could make Zari react like that.
 Chapter Five
The moment Alexandru appeared in the doorway, a
breathtaking smile broke over her lips, prompting him to ask
teasingly, “Did you miss me?”
Instead of answering, she asked, “Did you miss me?” She
didn’t wait for his answer, running to him with a laugh. He
caught her in his arms, his lips catching hers even as her legs
went around his waist.
He raised his head. “Does that answer your question?”
She nodded.
“Come with me next time and we–” He stopped since she had
been shaking her head the moment he spoke.
“You know I can’t,” she said softly. “You know you can’t. I will
only be a distraction to you when you hunt, and I don’t want
that.”
“You’re not a distraction–”
“No one will believe you even if it’s not true. You’re part of the
ruling family, and I don’t want the day to come that your
people will think you’ve failed them because of me.”

Troubling reports from his men had Alexandru going

to the library. Killing demons could be complex, depending on
their position in the hierarchy. The demon he was hunting
down was particularly high up in the rank, and the more
information he had about his opponent, the better his chances
of defeating the demon without any innocent bystanders
suffering.
But when he reached the library, all thoughts of
demon hunting were forgotten when he saw his own pet
entering one of the offices at the back with another man.
 It was Lord Erou of course.
The library assistant approached him. “You would
like to use the office, milord?”
He nodded curtly.
The assistant returned to him after a few moments.
“They will only be a minute.”
“That’s fine.” He walked towards the office, cracking
his fists. He was supposed to be a cold-blooded hunter, but
right now all he could think about was hauling the other
vampire’s ass out of the office and beating him to within an
inch of his life.
This was not right. This feeling of obsession, of
possession – he was not supposed to feel this way for his pet.
It was a betrayal in every sense of the word, and he only had
himself to blame.
His powers muted, Alexandru was able to reach the
office without either of the two being aware of his presence.
He listened to them talk about the murder suspect, his body
stiff with tension. He knew it was only a matter of time before
the soldier would talk about something else.
And he was right.
You know this won’t end well, don’t you?
A harsh smile touched Alexandru’s lips. Of course. A
direct stab. He should have expected that from the ever-uptight
vampire.
Then why? Why would you choose him?
If he was a good man, he would turn his back now
and let nature run its course. Let Damaschin open his pet’s
eyes to the truth – that she had no reason to choose Alexandru.
But he was not a good man where Zari was
concerned.
He had always tried to be one, but with her, it was as
if he was destined to sin. And he would keep sinning,
Alexandru knew, if that was the only way to keep her as his
pet.
Alexandru opened the door, Zari paling at the sight of
him. The younger vampire seemed to be as aware of his
identity, murmuring “Lord Alexandru” even before he had
completely turned around to face Alexandru.
His gaze didn’t let hers go. He wanted her looking at
him and only him. Alexandru offered his hand. “Let’s go.” His
voice was neutral, but the words were a command nonetheless.
When Zari took a step forward, Erou said bitterly, “I
would have given her up, you know. I would never have made
a move if I thought there was a chance you’d eventually admit
your feelings for her.”
Alexandru’s jaw hardened at the challenging words,
but he didn’t let his gaze veer away from his pet. “Zari?”
“I see it in your face,” Erou snarled. “You want her–”
“Of course I want her,” he exploded, finally looking
at the other vampire. “Would she be my pet if I didn’t want
her?”
Zari’s heart was beating faster and faster as she
listened Erou and her Master exchange words. She didn’t
know what to say or do, wasn’t even sure that she should
interfere. But then she heard Erou say, “You want her more
than that. Admit it.”
Her head snapped towards her Master.
His pet was looking at him now, her heart – fragile
but brave all at the same time – in her eyes. In that moment,
the weight of his past, all the memories, good and bad,
collided with the present, which came with the most dangerous
risks and the most wonderful promises.
But in the end, he knew he could only make one
choice.
When Alexandru looked at her, Zari’s knees nearly
buckled. Even though he hadn’t yet spoken, she already knew,
just by the way her Master was looking at her with regret in
his eyes.
“I wish it was so, but she can only be my pet.” Before
he was even done speaking, he was already striding towards
Zari, the pain his words caused her something he felt as well.
“Zari–” He reached for her.
She pulled back unthinkingly, her heart breaking
when her Master whitened at her rejection. “Master, I…” But
she was still at a loss for words. What was there to say when
he had good as killed all her hopes?
“Look at me.” A command. “Is it that bad?” His
voice was almost violent. “Tell me. Is it that bad, being my
pet? Have I ever made you feel that you don’t matter to me?”
He reached for her again, and this time she let him.
But the moment their hands touched, she went still, her eyes
turning completely white.
Alexandru stilled as well, knowing that she was about
to have another vision.
****
Blue. So, so dark, but it was blue. The darkest shade
of blue, like sapphires kissed by death.
Choking. She was choking, and she was struggling
against something. Not someone. Something. Inhuman. Too
strong. Too fast. One moment, breathing was a part of life. The
next moment, breathing had become a luxury.
****
When she came back, she was in her Master’s arms, a
place that was once her haven. But now?
“Let me go,” she whispered.
Because she sounded like she was so close to
breaking down, he released her reluctantly. “What did you
see?”
Zari shook her head. Not meeting his gaze, she said,
“Master, I had a vision when I touched you.”
 Alexandru’s face became expressionless. “And?”
“Did you really come back mid-hunt because of me?”
A little laugh escaped her, the sound tinged with hysteria.
“You made me think it was because of me, Master. Please
don’t deny it. Everyone thinks the same thing. Even Lord
Erou.”
“Zari–”
“But you didn’t, did you?” Her eyes became glassy.
“You came here because the hunt is here now. The demon
you’re hunting is here now, and you couldn’t even be honest
with me about it.” She took another step back, as if just his
nearness now poisoned her. “Master, right now, I don’t even
feel like I’m your pet.”
“It’s not like that,” he gritted out. “Zari–”
Her voice started to rise. “Right now, I can’t stop
myself from thinking about why you were looking for me in
the first place. God…” Her voice broke. “I just can’t stop
thinking like I’m a tool to you. That you came back here
because you might need me to see–”
“IT’S NOT LIKE THAT.”
“How can I believe you,” she cried out, “when I
know that it’s for her you’ve become a hunter? That you want
her to be proud of every successful hunt, that you want to
prove everyone wrong, the people who stood in your way–”
He hauled her into his arms. “It’s not like that.” He
cupped her face, wanting her to see the truth in his eyes. “It’s
not like that.”
But she didn’t answer, and her body remained cold
and unresponsive in his arms.
****
“You don’t need to hide your sadness from me.” The
practical advice came from Rhapsody as they headed to the
dorm where Miranda Donnelly lived.
Her Master had been gone for three days, hunting
down the demon she had seen in her vision. If she had one iota
of sense in her, Zari thought miserably, she wouldn’t care that
Alexandru was gone.
Zari heard herself asking, “How did you get to be so
strong? How do you do it? How have you survived without
your Master for so long?” Pained bewilderment had her
shaking her head. “I mean, you’re under suspicion for murder
and you don’t even seem to care.”
“I don’t.”
Zari’s jaw dropped.
“I know I didn’t kill that man. The Master knows the
same thing. He believes in me. That’s all that matters. He
won’t let anything happen to me.” The other girl’s face
remained expressionless all throughout, and her voice was a
mirror of it.
“I wish I could be as strong as you,” she muttered.
“I’m not being strong, Lady Zari. I’m only being
practical.”
They stopped in front of Miranda’s dorm. “Well, what
we’re about to do isn’t practical.”
The tall girl beside her nodded. “I agree. So why are
we doing it again?”
“Because it’s the only thing we can do. We have no
evidence against her, I don’t want to battle a demon, and I’m
too impatient to wait for additional information about her
Master. She’s our best bet.”
“So we will be playing the good cop, bad cop
routine?”
Zari nodded. “It should work.”
It didn’t.
Fifteen minutes in the Madonna’s presence, and Zari
and Rhapsody had only succeeded in making more enemies
for themselves. Although Miranda had agreed to speak with
them alone, she hadn’t really done much talking. Also, she
wasn’t alone. Instead, the other girl only cried her eyes out and
managed to look like the prettiest bully victim in school, the
way her big blue eyes welled up with unshed tears.
“I just don’t understand why you’re doing this to
me,” Miranda sniffed. Her soft voice shook with every word,
and around them Zari could feel the girl’s friends glaring even
more malevolently at them.
She said in a low voice, “We know it’s you who did
it.” She added quickly, “And we have evidence.”
A beat of silence before Miranda shook her head, her
angelic face pale with hurt incredulity. “How can you utter
such lies?”
“It’s not a lie. And we just thought we would like to
give you a chance to confess what you’ve done rather than
have the enforcers take you away.” Zari paused before saying
meaningfully, “Before your Master finds out the truth.” It was
a shot in the dark. If Miranda’s Master was somehow behind
the murder, then she had just given herself away.
The other girl didn’t answer, simply shaking her head
like a dejected pup.
When Zari and Rhapsody turned away, Miranda’s
friends immediately crowded around her.
“They’re still glaring at us, aren’t they?” Zari said
under her breath to Rhapsody as they reached the end of the
road.
Rhapsody nodded. “You lied to her, didn’t you?”
“Yes. I did.”
“Why?” The other’s girl was quizzical.
“I wanted her to panic. Guilty people tend to give
themselves away when they panic.”
“Ah.” Rhapsody nodded. When they reached her
dorm, the other girl gave Zari a curtsy. “Thank you for helping
me, Lady Zari.”
The sudden formality threw her off, and Zari
hurriedly curtsied back. “It’s, err, no problem.”
 “I will write to my Master,” she told Zari in a still-
serious voice. “I will ask him what I can do for you, as a way
of showing my gratitude.”
And then the other girl turned away and left before
Zari could think of what to say. She found herself smiling as
she walked back to her dorm. Perhaps…perhaps she had just
made her first friend in school. It would come in handy,
especially considering what had recently happened between
her and her Master.
On her way to the dorm, Zari noticed new
announcements pinned to the community board. She stopped
in front of it. The last time she had failed to read the latest
news, she ended up violating a new rule and landed in
detention because of it.
Please Welcome Our New Doctor!
Oh, finally, Mrs. Humphreys, the nurse at the
infirmary, had an actual doctor to help her out. It was good
news…until Zari saw the name of the doctor.
Katarina?
Surely…surely it was just a coincidence. Right?
 Chapter Six
Demons surrounded them, waiting, hissing, glaring. In other
words, it was just another day of hunting. Or it was except for
the fact that this time, Alexandru was not alone.
Accompanying him was the Duke of Brimstone himself, Silviu
Draghici – the strongest half-demon in the world. And of
course, where Silviu went, his Galeré went as well.
“What,” Mihail, Alexandru’s brother, asked as he turned to the
demon duke, “do you think about before you go hunting?”
Silviu shrugged. “The usual. To kill as many demons as I
can.”
Mihail glanced at Adrijan, and the half-Cetus said, “That it
will be over as soon as possible.”
“Before you even ask me,” Ilie, the shapeshifter, drawled, “I
always think of the same thing.”
His friends said in unison, “You want to fuck.”
Ilie’s sharp teeth flashed in the darkness. “Exactly.”
Alexandru suddenly sensed all eyes on him, making him pause
from wiping his sword clean. Without looking up from his task,
he murmured, “Who else?”
Mihail’s tone was careful when he asked, “You truly think of
her that much?”
“There’s never a second I don’t.”

Another day of unsuccessful hunting comes to an end,

Alexandru thought as his men came back to report to him. He
had assigned each of them a part of the town to scour, hoping
that their combined presence would force their target out of
hiding.
 But looking at his men’s faces, he knew that none of
them would have good news to share.
Even so, he asked, “Not a damn thing?” This demon,
whoever it was, might already be aware of Zari’s presence.
And if that was so, then Alexandru would kill him, even if it
required him to go to hell and back. What mattered was
keeping his pet safe.
“It’s probably found a host,” one of his men
answered.
Alexandru nodded. “We’ll just have to try harder
tomorrow.”
His men bowed to him before they left, blending into
the darkness before disappearing completely. In a second, he
was alone in the forest, but Alexandru could feel it in his guts
– the demon wasn’t that far away. Like sensed like, and they
both shared the same beast inside them. The only difference
was Alexandru had found a way to anchor himself in
goodness. The demon, however, had allowed itself to be
swallowed by its inner beast.
Every time he finished hunting, he would call out to
her. It had started as a way to reassure her he was alive.
Eventually, it had become his way of staying in touch, one he
continued to do faithfully throughout the centuries, even if she
had never replied. Not after they had parted.
I still haven’t found the demon, Kat. It worries me,
but I do not let them see this of course. He spoke to her in
Chalysian, his words becoming formal without Alexandru
being aware of it. Back when they were young and the world
was just as young, it had been the only way for them to talk.
The more flowery the words, the emptier they were, and the
simpler their language, the more they felt – but couldn’t
express.
I don’t know how or why, but I think it’s aware of
Zari. Or at least it has an idea of what my pet is. I don’t think
I’ll be sleeping again tonight. I need to be ready. I don’t want
it to catch me unawares.
 Alexandru’s head bowed.
Wherever you are, I hope you are all right. You are,
as always, in my heart.
****
Zari’s hand trembled as she knocked twice on the
infirmary’s door. Mrs. Humphrey, the school’s human nurse,
was the one to open the door, her face visibly surprised as she
asked, “Don’t tell me you’re injured again?”
Zari quickly shook her head, stammering, “I’m,
umm…” She hadn’t really thought this through. Stuck for an
excuse, she found herself clutching her belly. “I feel pain
here.”
Mrs. Humphrey’s eyes widened. “That kind of pain?”
She blinked.
But the nurse was already nodding understandingly,
opening the door to let Zari in. “Dr. Anton? A student is here
to consult you about an unplanned pregnancy.”
Zari sputtered in disbelief. What was the nurse
saying? Before she could correct Mrs. Humphrey’s erroneous
assumption, the door to her left opened, and a tall woman with
short brown hair strode out of the room. She walked with both
confidence and grace, and her aura was warm and friendly
when she saw Zari fidgeting near the infirmary’s main door.
“Hello.” She had a cool, clear voice, the kind that belonged to
someone used to being in command. Like those of her kind,
her face was unlined by age, and the only hint that she was not
human was when she smiled. It was a beautiful smile, but it
also showed the barest hint of her fangs.
Jumbled thoughts ran through Zari’s mind. How old
was Katarina? Did she grow up with her Master? Were they
each other’s first love?
Her imagination went into overdrive, and suddenly
all she could see was her Master…with her. Alexandru and
Katarina holding hands. Kissing. Drinking from each other.
Fucking.
 Zari’s tummy hurt, this time for real.
The female vampire stopped next to Mrs. Humphrey.
Still smiling, she said, “I’m Dr. Katarina Anton.” She offered
her hand.
Zari really didn’t want to take it, but good manners
forced her to, and just as she shook the doctor’s hands, Mrs.
Humphrey said, “This is Lady Zari, Doctor.”
The hand Zari was holding went still.
Did she know? When the doctor released her hand,
Zari immediately looked at the other woman’s face, and what
she saw in the doctor’s eyes told her she wasn’t the only one
aware of who they were in her Master’s life.
“…she’s one of the best doctors among her kind,”
Mrs. Humphrey was saying. “So it’s quite a coup LSL has
managed to acquire her services.”
When the nurse had finished, the doctor gestured to
her private clinic. “Perhaps you could join me inside?”
Zari could only nod and as she followed the doctor to
the clinic, feeling like she was about to walk to her own death,
the doctor suddenly stopped. Turning around, she told the
nurse, “I’m sure I can handle it from here, Mrs. Humphrey.”
Zari’s eyes widened. No, wait – did that mean she
was going to be alone with this woman?
The doctor glanced at her wrist, the sleeve of her lab
coat falling back to reveal her watch. “It’s getting late anyway.
It’s okay for you to leave for the day.”
The nurse’s face brightened. “Really?”
Behind the doctor, Zari shook her head wildly at Mrs.
Humphrey. Don’t leave me!
The nurse frowned. “Lady Zari?”
The doctor turned to Zari.
Zari immediately schooled her face to be
expressionless. Or at least she hoped it was.
 The doctor asked pleasantly, “Is there a problem,
Lady Zari?”
Was it just her imagination, or was there a threat in
the way the doctor said her name? Zari gulped. “Umm,
nothing, Doctor.”
Before she knew it, the nurse was gone and she was
all alone and locked inside the doctor’s office. Looking at the
doctor as she took her seat behind the desk, Zari could still feel
herself battling with disbelief. Was this really…Katarina? The
woman her Master loved?
The thought had her wanting to run away, but she
knew it would be pointless. Lord Erou was away from school
again, but even if he was there, he wouldn’t be the right person
to talk about this. There was Rhapsody, too, but it didn’t feel
right either, troubling the other girl with her problems when
they barely knew each other.
She really had no one to run to, Zari thought
painfully. None except her Master, but it seemed like even her
Master wouldn’t be hers much longer.
“So, Lady Zari…” The doctor – Katarina – inclined
her head to the side in question. “Would you like to talk about
your–”
Her eyes widened, and she belatedly remembered
what Mrs. Humphrey had said. “I’m not pregnant,” she said
quickly. “Mrs. Humphrey…she thought…wrong.” Her voice
trailed off, her cheeks flaming in color.
“Oh.”
Was that, Zari wondered, relief in the older woman’s
eyes? When Katarina smiled at her again, it also seemed
warmer, and unease started to stir inside of Zari.
“I apologize for the misunderstanding.” The other
woman paused. “But if that wasn’t what you’ve come here for,
then…is there any other thing I may help you with?”
Zari bit her lip.
 “I’m sure,” Katarina continued, “you didn’t come
here for no reason.”
Hating how the other woman made her feel so
defensive, Zari blurted out, “I can say the same for you, don’t
you think?” Unable to bear being rude, she added reluctantly,
“Dr. Anton.”
She expected Katarina to deny it, but instead the
doctor’s smile faded, and her face turned serious.
“Very well,” Katarina murmured.
Unease turned into panic, and Zari suddenly didn’t
feel like hearing the truth. She burst to her feet. “I don’t
think–”
But Katarina had also come to her feet. “I–”
She shook her head wildly. “I don’t want to hear
this–” She hurried to the door, but of course Katarina beat her
to it. Human speed would never be a match against vampires.
When their eyes clashed, Katarina said, “I was
wrong.”
Zari froze.
The older woman’s voice shook. “I know, you have
your own lives now. But I just can’t…I just can’t not…I know
I was wrong. I was wrong to make him leave. To push him
away.”
She asked tremulously, “Why are you telling me
this?”
“Because I want him back.”
Shock caused Zari to sway.
Katarina’s eyes widened in alarm. “Lady Zari–” She
reached for Zari, and the moment her fingers curled around
Zari’s arm, everything changed.
A vision.
One that may be her last–
Zari started to scream.
 Chapter Seven
“Where is she?” Alexandru roared. Rationality no longer had
a place in his mind. He didn’t care how many vampires he had
to knock unconscious, didn’t care how many he had to fucking
kill. If he had to turn the entire dukedom upside down, he
would. Whatever it took to find her again.
“Cease this.” Mihail appeared at the doorway, his eyes cold
as he surveyed the destruction his younger brother had
caused. Dozens of his own soldiers littered the ground, and
their only sin was that they had followed the command of their
marquis.
Alexandru whirled around to face his brother, his face white
with rage. “I do not want to fight you, but I will if you do not
tell me where she is.”
“I don’t know.”
“Stop with the lies,” Alexandru roared.
Mihail’s tone didn’t change. “Listen to me, brother. Truly
listen. My voice. My heartbeat. I do not know.”
Alexandru staggered back.
“It was her choice to leave.”

A vision, just a vision, and visions can’t hurt.

She whispered the words over and over to herself, but
still her fears escalated, still Miranda kept walking towards
her, and the closer she got to Zari, the less she resembled a
human. When she was in front of Zari, she was no longer
Miranda but a demon.
He lunged at her, and Zari screamed.
DON’T INTERFERE.
 The demon threw her into the water.
She flailed and gasped, but it was as if someone was
forcing her down. Water rushed into her, and she began to
choke.
She squeezed her eyes shut. A vision, just a vision,
and visions can’t hurt–
ZARI.
The voice.
That voice.
It was her Master’s voice.
****
Alexandru was back in the mainland, scouring nearby
towns in the off chance that he could sense the demon’s
presence, when he heard his pet scream.
The sound was filled with so much terror he
immediately checked on her using their blood bond.
Her pulse was faint, but her heartbeat was racing, and
he knew she was having a vision. The kind where the person
she was seeing had also sensed Zari’s presence…and turned
the tables on her.
Zari. He used their bond to call her name. Cold sweat
enveloped his body as he waited for his pet to respond. He
dared not do anything, concentrating all his efforts on reaching
out to her.
Something in their bond stirred.
Zari.
M-Master?
Come out of your vision.
I’m drowning.
No. You’re not. The panic in her voice made him want
to kill someone. Just follow my voice–
B-but I c-can’t b-breathe–
 ZARI. His voice turned into a command. Do you trust
me?
Her heartbeat raced faster at his question, and he
knew, whatever Zari was fighting, it was trying to literally
scare her to death.
Master…
If you trust me, follow my voice and I will take you
out of your vision.
****
Katarina breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Zari
Baltimore’s eyes blink open. Vampires didn’t really have heart
attacks, but if they did, then it would probably be similar to
what she had felt at seeing Alexandru’s pet scream herself into
a faint.
The young girl was disoriented at first, looking at
Katarina as if unable to even remember who she was.
This girl was everything that stood in her way, but at
that moment, she forgot all about it. At that moment, Zari
Baltimore was a patient, and it was Katarina’s duty as her
doctor to make sure she was all right.
“Lady Zari.” She kept her voice soft and soothing,
seeing how the young girl was still trembling with shock. “It’s
all right. You’re safe now.”
Consciousness started to return, the cloud of
confusion gradually clearing from the girl’s gray eyes.
“Relax. Don’t speak just yet. You’re still in shock.”
Katarina checked the girl’s pulse and placed a stethoscope on
the girl’s chest, listening. What she heard confirmed her
thoughts, and she said quietly, “Lady Zari, it’s really all right
now. You’re fine. You’re safe. You’re no longer trapped in
your vision.”
The girl’s eyes widened.
“Yes. I know what you are.” The question in the
human’s gaze was easy to read, and Katarina said, “Your
Master told me.” She knew, the moment she had said the
words, it was the wrong thing to do. It was petty, the way she
had this uncontrollable urge to prove to the girl that she was
still in contact with Alexandru even after all these years. Even
if Alexandru was her Master and Zari his pet.
But just looking at Zari made the urge stronger, more
irresistible, and Katarina heard herself saying, “He talks to me
every time he finishes a hunt. It’s to let me know he’s safe.”
The girl turned her face away.
“Please don’t think I will tell anyone about you. Your
secret is safe with me.” She said the words even though she
knew it wasn’t why Zari was desperately trying to hide her
crying face, and she had the same reason for not telling the girl
that in the past few weeks, all Alexandru had been able to talk
about was her. His human pet.

Her Master had been talking to Katarina all this

time. It felt like betrayal even though Zari knew she had no
right to feel that way. She may be Alexandru’s most cherished
pet, but at the end of the day, she was still just his pet.
Did they talk about her, too, Zari wondered painfully.
And if they did, what did her Master say about her? Perhaps
everything – including the fact that she was so clearly crazy in
love with him, the same way he was crazy in love with this
woman?
It was so tempting to cry, to lose herself in her pain,
but Zari knew she couldn’t afford it. Lives were at stake – and
not just hers.
She forced herself up, taking silly satisfaction in the
way her actions had so obviously surprised the doctor.
Katarina frowned. “Lady Zari, I don’t think–”
“Thank you for taking care of me, Doctor,” Zari said,
taking childish pleasure in cutting the doctor off. “But I have
someplace to go.” She didn’t bother saying goodbye, yet
another thing she took foolish pleasure from.
 When Zari reached the school’s gates, she hesitated.
As the doctor was the one to trigger the vision, it was very
likely she had been to a place that the demon frequented. The
question was – where?
If Katarina had only just arrived, then there could
only be one possible place she had been to before this. The
more she thought about it, the more certain she was that she
had the right place. But…would she really go there alone?
Wasn’t it be better to tell her Master–
A shudder of distaste ran through Zari. The thought
of telling her Master anything felt repulsive. She imagined her
Master telling everything she said to Katarina, and it made her
want to gag.
Zari squared her shoulders. She could do this herself.
It was time she stopped acting like her only role in life was
being her Master’s pet. It was time for her to learn how to be a
soul seer. Soon, it may be all she had left.
****
Key Sanguis was one of the largest keys in Florida, a
place that otherworlders had turned into a nest of haunted
legends to discourage humans from visiting. Every place in the
island was foggy, but none more so than Key Sanguis’ port.
Since this was the first thing humans would see, it had been
deliberately built to dissuade and repel. The boardwalk was
old and creaking, the alleys surrounding it dark, twisting, and
narrow. The water was empty of boats, for everyone who lived
in the island knew that Key Sanguis had another port at the
back, a beautiful secret that only locals were privy to.
Here, Key Sanguis appeared to be dying, and the only
sounds one could hear was the whistle of winds that blew
nonstop and turbulent waves that were just as relentless as
they rose and crashed.
As Zari made her way to the port, she was slowly
able to piece together a plan. It should work perfectly as long
as she didn’t panic.
 Once she saw Miranda, she would do Step 1, which
was to send a text to Rhapsody to get the enforcers to come
here.
Step 2 would be to call Erou and set the phone to
loudspeaker. He would be her witness to their conversation,
and he would be able to prove that Rhapsody wasn’t the killer.
Step 3 was if Erou didn’t answer. That was the only
time she would call…him.
Now, she only had to wait for–
There.
From the opposite side of the road, Miranda was
walking alone. Zari hid herself behind one of the trees as she
watched the other student suddenly stop moving. She was
visibly shaking, but her face was determined – it was the first
time Zari saw the other girl without her Madonna-like smile.
A second later, thunder began to clap above Zari. She
waited for it to rain, but none came, and yet thunder still
roared above her. When she looked up, Zari realized in horror
that what she had been hearing was actually a demon’s wings.
They were dark and veined, vast and seemingly with sharp
edges. The demon’s wings flapped over her, and then it was
swooping towards Miranda. Caught between its vicious-
looking jaws was a man, whom the demon held by his collar.
When the demon was flying right above Miranda, it
dropped its burden.
The man screamed, first in fright at the thirty-foot
drop, but soon the sound turned into one of agonizing pain,
Zari hearing the bones on his back snapping as he hit the
boardwalk.
You know what to do.
Zari quickly covered her mouth at the sound of the
demon’s voice, not wanting to risk accidentally making a
sound. Terror rose inside her because she knew that voice. It
was the exact same voice she had heard in her vision.
 The demon flew away, but Zari remained crouched
behind the tree, fear making her extra vigilant and cautious.
Soon, the darkness had swallowed the sight of the
demon, and even the thunderous sound of his flapping wings
had faded. But even so, Zari couldn’t make herself move, was
no longer sure if she really had it in her to face the demon
again, if that was what it would come to.
From a distance, she heard something stir, and when
she looked back at Miranda, she saw that the other girl was
reaching for the man’s neck–
Oh my God, this was not part of the plan!
Zari panicked. Her mind skipped the first steps and
went directly to #3. She called her Master, set her phone to
loudspeaker, and hurried to Miranda. “Wait!”
The other girl’s head jerked up.
Zari “accidentally” dropped her phone midway, not
wanting the other girl to notice it and realize what she was
planning.
“Step back!” Miranda screamed. The man on the
ground didn’t stir, his injuries having rendered him
unconscious.
Zari forced herself to a halt just a few feet away from
the other girl. “Why are you even doing this?”
“Someone like you would never understand,”
Miranda spat. “You don’t even know how lucky you are!” The
girl’s eyes were crazed with despair and fear. “Everyone
knows your Master will never replace you–”
“I-is that what this is about?” Zari stammered. “Your
Master?”
Miranda let out a wild laugh. “You idiot! You really
don’t understand anything about being a pet, do you?
Everything is about our Master. As it should be!”
“Make me understand then. Because I just don’t see
why you’d ruin your life by killing someone–”
 “Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!” Hatred blazed in
Miranda’s eyes. “You really are an idiot. A perfect life?” Her
tone was harsh with irony. “My Master is being forced by his
parents to replace me. I’ve tried so hard to be the perfect pet,
but no matter what I do–” She shook her head. “This is the
only way.”
“How can killing someone be the answer?”
“Because I’ll be a demon. I’ll be the only demon pet
in the world, an immortal. Someone who can feed my Master
and make him powerful forever.”
Miranda’s plan actually made sense, Zari realized in
dismay, but only in the most heinous, inhumane kind of way.
A cold light entered the other girl’s eyes. “And now
you know too much.” Her voice was calm. “You have to die.”
Zari slowly took a step back. There was something
menacing about the way Miranda sounded so calm and
rational. Weren’t the craziest people like this? The calmer they
were, the more dangerous they were because they were utterly
convinced that they were sane and that everything they did
was right?
“Miranda, stop.” But she could only back away more
and more as the other girl moved towards her without
stopping.
“Don’t do this–” But even as she tried to reason with
Miranda, Zari’s mind was already considering the alternative.
Of fighting for her life. The girl was smaller, but there was no
telling how strong she was. What if she lost? The thought had
her speaking again, loudly, hopefully enough for Alexandru to
hear her.
If he had cared to pick up the phone.
Right now, she wasn’t even sure if he was willing to
do that for her.
“Killing isn’t right, Miranda.”
But the girl didn’t answer. She only continued to walk
towards Zari and look at her with impassioned and calculating
eyes, as if she was already trying to figure out how to hide
Zari’s corpse when it was all over.
The thought had her babbling. “This isn’t like you.
This isn’t you.”
But Miranda still didn’t answer.
Turning desperate, Zari blurted out, “Do you really
think this is what your Master wants from you?”
Something in the other girl’s eyes flickered,
something that seemed the only remnant of humanity left in
Miranda. It wasn’t much, but Zari clung to it, the only piece of
hope that she could use to believe that she would get out of
this alive.
“I’m not talking about his parents. I’m talking about
the baron – because I know about him. I’ve r-read about him.
He seems like a good man, someone w-who would really
appreciate–”
Zari lost her footing and fell on her back. When she
opened her eyes, she almost screamed, because Miranda was
right in her face. A moment later, and the girl’s hands were
around Zari’s neck, and slowly, Miranda started to squeeze.
Hard.
Her vision started to blur. She tried to push Miranda
away, but the other girl was too strong.
“Miranda.” She looked at the other girl desperately.
“Think…”
“You have to die.” Calm. Cold. Every emotion
suppressed. “I’m sorry. It’s nothing personal.”
Zari still tried to struggle. “Please.”
“I need to do this–”
“Miranda.” She fought for breath even as the world
became blurrier with each second. “Baron. You really think…
he will be…happy…you became like this…for him?”
Miranda didn’t speak.
 But slowly, her fingers answered for her, easing
around Zari’s neck. She choked and coughed, gasping for
breath, unable to believe that she had managed to get through
the other girl. When she opened her eyes, Miranda was crying.
“Miranda–”
The other girl shook her head. “Run.”
It was the last word Miranda said before her face
morphed into a demon, the parasite on her soul completely
taking over.
Zari scrambled to her feet and ran. Her feet padded
hard and loud against the road, but no matter how fast she tried
to run, it seemed like she couldn’t get away fast enough, the
sound of her attacker’s furious and hungry snarls always
sounding like it was just an inch away from her.
As she veered towards the boardwalk, heart thumping
hard against her chest, Zari couldn’t help but look back–
It was her biggest mistake, the action slowing her
down. It was all the demon-possessed girl needed, and Zari
screamed as Miranda’s arms wrapped around her, chaining
Zari to her just before she tossed Zari and herself into the
water.
It was her vision all over again.
Zari kicked and shoved, trying desperately to get
away from Miranda. But still the girl clung to her, the demon
making Miranda’s lips stretch into a ghastly grin even as
Miranda’s own body was dying with Zari’s.
She held her breath as long as she could underwater,
but she could feel herself weakening, the constant struggle to
break free causing her to consume even more oxygen under
water.
Each second made her dizzier, and her lungs felt like
they were about to burst into fire any second. Was this really
how she was going to die?
Above her, a streak of white flashed, something –
someone – diving in and causing the water to ripple.
 It was Katarina.
The vampire swam towards them, a knife in her
hands. Miranda’s eyes, made red by possession, widened at the
sight of it.
Katarina reached them and Miranda fought wildly
even as she kept Zari to her, never letting go.
The presence of Zari in the arms of the possessed
made it difficult for Katarina to attack, the female vampire
fearful of accidentally hurting Zari. But even so, she didn’t
stop going into the offensive and finally, when Miranda started
to weaken, her own lungs failing her, Katarina dove forward,
and this time she managed to slice the girl’s arm, drawing
blood.
Behind her, Zari felt Miranda stiffen as the girl’s
blood slowly turned the water around them into pink.
And then she heard Miranda whisper.
Please don’t tell my Master.
The arms around her fell away.
When Zari flipped around, she saw Miranda’s mouth
parting open. Katarina’s wound had allowed the girl to reclaim
her body from the demon, and this time Miranda had decided
to keep permanent ownership the only way she knew possible.
In death.
****
It hurt Zari’s pride to let the female vampire swim her
back to the surface, and it hurt even more that Katarina had to
carry her up because she no longer had any strength left. Even
when she was lying on the boardwalk, right next to the still-
unconscious man that the demon had chosen to be Miranda’s
next victim, she still couldn’t stop choking. Couldn’t stop
crying.
“Doctor?”
Still on her knees, her body shaking because of the
fight, Katarina turned to the girl.
 “Miranda asked…” Zari swallowed. “She asked me
not to tell her Master.”
Slowly, Katarina nodded.
“She loved him…” Zari whispered. “–very much, you
see.”
Katarina said quietly, “I promise. I will keep her
secret.”
“T-thank you.” Zari closed her eyes. “H-how did you
find me?”
“I knew enough about the case and your abilities to
figure out that your vision may have made you decide to hunt
down the killer yourself.” A pause. “Alexandru’s been trying
to talk to you through your bond, but I told him you’re too
weak.”
Unlike her, Zari thought dully.
Zari heard Katarina get up. Forcing her eyes to open,
she saw the female vampire walking away. When Katarina
came back, what she held in her hand made Zari’s lips part in a
silent gasp. How did Katarina know?
Katarina’s eyes were on her as she spoke.
“Alexandru?”
There was a moment of silence before Alexandru
spoke. “Is my pet okay?”
“Yes. She is.”
Another pause. “Good. I’d like the chance to kill her
when I reach her.”
“I don’t think I’ll bother to tell her that.”
A chuckle, one that made Zari’s heart break.
And then Alexandru asked, quietly, so quietly, Zari
almost couldn’t make the words out. “Why are you there,
Kat?”
Looking at Zari, Katarina said, “Because I want to be
with you.”
 Chapter Eight
He had chased her to the ends of the earth, and finally they
met again.
“Alexandru.”
It made him furious that she sounded so surprised. “You really
think my love can be killed just like that, Kat?” He gripped her
arm, hauling her close to him. “If you disappear, I’ll just hunt
you down. If you marry another man, I’ll just kill him. That’s
how much I love you.”
“But I’m not your heartkeeper,” Katarina said brokenly.
“It doesn’t matter,” he hissed. “Do you understand me? It will
never matter. I don’t give a fuck if you’re not my heartkeeper.
It’s MY heart. MY heart. Do you understand? It’s MY heart,
and I decide who keeps it for me.”
“I cannot be with you. My honor will not allow me.”
Alexandru looked sick at her words. “You will truly choose
honor over me?”
“Don’t look at it like that,” she pleaded.
“Sometimes, I wonder if you truly love me.” Alexandru’s voice
was bitter. “I’ve turned my back on my inheritance for you.
I’ve chosen to give up ever having a soul for you. But still you
choose not to be with me.” He shook his head. “What more,
Kat? What more do I have to do to make you choose me?”
Somewhere deep inside her, Katarina knew he was right. She
loved him, but she loved her honor equally. Perhaps, like he
said, she loved it even more. The right thing would be to finish
everything between them now, once and for all, but she
couldn’t do it. She wanted it all. She wanted her honor and she
wanted Alexandru to keep loving her.
“I will always love you, Alexandru. Even if you find your
heartkeeper, even if you allow your heart to be snatched by
another woman, I will always love you.” She said the words,
knowing that Alexandru’s own honor would make him believe
she said them to free him. But that had always been his flaw.
He had always thought she was someone good, but she was
not.
She looked at his eyes and knew that he believed every word,
knew that Alexandru didn’t suspect the truth. She said the
words to bind him to her forever. To prove to those who were
against them that no matter what happened, this hunter would
be hers. Forever.

When the enforcers officially declared the murder

case solved, Zari was startled to feel someone squeezing her
hand.
It was Rhapsody.
She asked immediately, “Are you okay?” It was not
like her new friend to display any kind of emotion.
Rhapsody slowly released her hand. “Thank you for
clearing my name.” She added solemnly, “My Master and I
have also thought of a way to return your kindness.” Her voice
lowered. “If you ever wish to leave and be alone, he can have
it arranged, even just for a while, and there is nothing – not
even your Master or the headmaster – can do about it.”
As they joined the queue of people filing out to leave
the courtroom, Rhapsody stressed, “Anytime, Lady Zari. You
just have to say the word.” They stepped out of the room. “I
must go now. I still have to write to my Master about what
happened today.”
And then Rhapsody was gone before Zari could even
say goodbye.
Suddenly, the hairs on her nape started to prickle.
She whirled around.
There, standing out in the crowd of students, was
Alexandru. Her Master. Even though it had only been days
since she had last seen him, last night’s events had made it feel
like an eternity. Had he always this been gorgeous, she
wondered painfully. It was weird, but somehow it felt like he
became more and more irresistibly beautiful in her eyes each
day.
She started to call out for him, but then she heard
another voice calling his name. Her head whipped around. It
was Katarina, hurrying towards Alexandru.

When Alexandru saw the light in his pet’s eyes fade,

he started for her immediately. Dimly, he heard Katarina – his
Katarina – calling his name at the same time. Everything in
him wanted to answer her. It had been so long since he had
heard her voice, so long since he had last seen her. Touched
her.
But right now, he knew that it would be the gravest
sin to do so.
Right now, he had to focus on his pet.
Zari was already walking away, but he caught up to
her easily, spinning her around to face him. The pain in her
gray eyes made Alexandru flinch. There were just so many
times he had hurt her. He had promised to cherish her, to
protect her. And he had meant it. So why did he keep hurting
her in the end?
“Zari…” He found himself strangely lost for words.
His feelings no longer made sense. All he knew was that he
just wanted his pet to stop hurting.
She wanted to answer, but again she saw her. She said
tonelessly, “Someone wants to talk to you, Master.”
Alexandru refused to turn around. “I’m here to talk to
you.”
Behind him, Katarina said his name again, making
him freeze. The Katarina he knew was not like this, drawing
attention to herself – to themselves. She had been the opposite
in the past, doing her utmost best to hide the fact that they
were together.
 So what made her change now?
“Alexandru–”
“Not now, Katarina.” His gaze never wavered from
his pet as he said the words.
“I understand.” Her voice shook, making Alexandru’s
conscience sting with guilt. He hadn’t meant to sound so
dismissive, hadn’t meant to hurt Katarina.
“I will wait for you to speak with me. I want you to
know I understand your responsibilities to your pet. And I
would never want you to abandon her.”
Alexandru heard Katarina inhale, as if trying to
manage the pain without giving up. “But I also want you to
know that I’m here to stay. That I came back to fight for you.”
****
Her Master had been talking all this time. Nothing in
his demeanor showed that he minded how she hadn’t said a
single word since they had left the courtroom together. He told
her how worried he was, let her know that he had flown as fast
as he could from the mainland to get to her. He talked and she
listened, and if he asked a question, all she could do was nod
or shake her head.
It was not revenge.
It really was all she could do so as not to break down.
Inside his rooms, Zari remained silent as she watched
her Master draw a bath for her and didn’t murmur a single
protest when he took her hand and slowly undressed her.
His arms were strong and gentle as he carried her to
the tub, and then he sat on the edge before slowly soaping her
body.
Realization dawned, and she found herself looking at
him. He was pampering her. Why? Was it because she was his
pet? Or was it because he felt guilty?
Suddenly, she remembered the words he had told her.
I won’t let you go unless you ask.
 Zari looked at him.
Alexandru froze when he saw his pet’s eyes. One
look, and he knew exactly what she was thinking. One look,
and his heart felt so damn raw and exposed. When she started
to speak, he knew he couldn’t let her.
He just…couldn’t.
“Master–”
Alexandru shook his head.
Don’t ask it.
Her body jerked at the words.
Her Master’s face was pale, but his voice inside her
mind was fierce and tight.
Don’t ask it.
I beg of you, pet.
Don’t ask it.
One, two, three teardrops started to fall. And soon it
was countless, tears raining down her cheeks. You’re so unfair,
Master.
His heart bled at the sight, but still he couldn’t find it
in him to take the words back. When he reached for her, she
closed her eyes, laying her cheek against his palm. A sign of
trust, one that had his heart bleeding even more.
Alexandru knew there were so many things they had
to talk about. But in the end, all he could say hoarsely was,
“I’m sorry, pet.”
“I’m sorry, too, Master.” A tear-clogged whisper, one
that revealed just how vulnerable she was feeling, and it was
all his fault.
He said fiercely, “My loyalty is to you, pet.”
“I know, Master.” And she did. But that had never
been the problem, Zari thought. What she wanted was her
Master’s heart, but what she wanted, he had already given to
another woman.
~ END OF PART II ~
Part Three
 Prologue
Dear Miss Baltimore,

Thank you for your interest in Academie Nu Exista (ANEX).

For your reference, we would like to share with you the

highlights of what would be your curriculum and the type of
student life you would enjoy if you were to decide on pursuing
a mid-year transfer to our school.

Personal adviser
Every student of ANEX is provided a personal adviser, who
they are to meet once a week on a one-on-one basis. The
school uses an extensive and thorough selection process to
determine the ideal match. Generally speaking, however, we
aim to provide students with personal advisers who are most
skilled in nurturing their diverse talents and helping them
harness their skills to reach their full potential.
Bespoke curriculum
Individuality is a characteristic we appreciate here in ANEX.
As such, we make sure that courses are tailor-made to fit the
needs of the student and/or the requirements of the student’s
sponsor.
Student life
ANEX prides itself in providing the most luxurious
accommodations for its students. To ensure students’ privacy,
residential quarters are strictly awarded at a one-person-per-
room basis. However, each dormitory is equipped with
common areas to encourage a healthy social life. Recreational
facilities in each dormitory include an infinity pool, a fitness
center, a 50-seater cinema with its own popcorn and soda
dispenser, a game area, and its own private ballroom for
functions organized by any of the dormitory’s residents.
Self-governing and non-hierarchical
Last but not the least, ANEX is a self-governing unit as
prescribed in Statute 341. As such, pre-existing non-filial
relationships founded on legal agreements are temporarily put
on hold once a student is enrolled in our school. This is to
promote free thinking among our students and ensure that their
learning and growth is not hampered by any concerns from
their outside life.

We hope that this brief summary of what we offer meets your

approval. If you are interested, guided tours for admission
candidates are also offered on an appointment basis.

Be guided by your blood,

Academie Nu Exista

~~~~

Dear Lady Zari,

I trust this letter finds you well. On behalf of my pet, I would
again like to express my sincerest thanks for your assistance in
clearing her of all charges.
ANEX has already received my recommendation for your
transfer and they only await your decision. Please note,
however, that you are in no way obliged to take any action. I
only wish you to take comfort from the fact that you are not
without options.
Lastly, I give you my assurance that if you do choose to take
advantage of this offer, I will take care of all the necessary
arrangements, including your temporary or permanent release
from your contract as pet to Lord Alexandru. As he is one of
my subjects, he is blood-bound to bow to my command. As he
is also my brother, I will endeavor to make him see that your
decision, whatever it may be, must be respected.

Sincerely,
Lord Mihail Gheorghiu
Marquis di Sangre
 Chapter One
ZARI

Where was he?

Ahead of me, the midnight moon painted a silvery path on the
school’s vast courtyard while nocturnal birds sang a haunting
lullaby from the towering trees they were perched on. They
created an eerily beautiful atmosphere, but worry had made
me blind and deaf to my surroundings.
“Five minutes before we leave,” Madame Lavinia announced
with a clap of her hands. “So do get moving, girls!”
At her announcement, the other students of La Scala Legaturia
shrieked. They rushed in every direction, excitement on their
faces. I envied them. I wanted to be excited, too. Today was
Ziua Excursi, an annual school celebration where students
were whisked away on a supervised holiday. More
importantly, Masters were encouraged to accompany their
pets, and that was what I most looked forward–
There he was. I finally saw my Master, walking into the
courtyard with his usual brisk grace.
Alexandru.
He was dressed completely in black. and so gorgeous it was
almost painful to look at him.
I can feel you staring at me.
I almost jumped in surprise. The words I heard in my mind
weren’t imaginary. My Master and I were able to talk this way,
thanks to our blood bond.
When our eyes met, he said teasingly, Missed me, didn’t you?
I lifted my chin. You wish. Thank God we were talking like
this. If I had to speak out loud, he would have known how he
had rendered me breathless.
Suddenly, he was there, his preternatural speed enabling him
to reach my side in a blink of an eye.
He smirked down at me. As always…you lie.
I turned away, not wanting him to see me smile. Another
moment, and I had no reason to smile at all.
“Alexandru, wait.” The voice was familiar, too familiar.
I stiffened.
“Katarina.” His voice was stiff.
I closed my eyes.
Poor Master, I thought dully. Torn between his pet and his first
love, and honor required him to stick with me.
“I know you said you won’t be working today, but this is
important. We’ve received news about a sighting…”
I knew what that meant. And I knew what she was doing.
While the news about a demon sighting was sure to be true, I
had no doubt it was also something she brought up now in
order to prevent him from coming with me.
Forcing a smile, I turned around to face them. “Master, it’s all
right.” I forced myself to keep smiling even though I hated
seeing Katarina’s fingers on his sleeve. Like Alexandru, she
was a skilled vampire hunter, and it gave the tall brunette a
certain kind of confidence that made her appear extremely
attractive.
Alexandru frowned. “What–”
I didn’t let him finish, curtsying instead as I murmured, “I will
see you Monday, Master.” I hurried away.
Zari, wait.
I pretended I didn’t hear him.
When I reached the bus I was assigned to, I handed my
consent form to the professor. Pets weren’t allowed to leave
the campus without permission from their Masters.
“Your Master will follow soon?” the professor queried. “He
knows we’re about to leave anytime now?”
“He knows, and no, he won’t be accompanying me.” I
struggled to keep my voice even.
“I see.” The professor struggled to keep the pity from hers.
Unfortunately, we both failed.
It was clear in her expression that she, too, had caught sight of
my Master, had seen he wasn’t alone, and had probably even
understood why he wasn’t coming with me.
I managed a bright smile. “May I go up now, Professor?”
“Oh, yes, yes, please!” The professor was flustered as she
waved me away.
As I took the first step leading to the coach’s passenger
section, I heard it.
My Master’s voice.
Zari, let me–
It’s really okay, Master. And I don’t want to keep talking about
it. This time, I closed the mental connection between us, which
was like slamming the phone down on his ear.
I hate him. I love him. I hate him.
I threw myself into my assigned seat, fidgeting.
I wished I had brought even a single flower with me. I needed
something to keep me hoping, and even a little bit of false
floromancy could do. Fumbling inside my schoolbag, I pulled
out a blank sheet of paper and started tearing it into pieces.
Papyrumancy should still work, right?
I took out another sheet of paper from my bag and began
tearing it into pieces as well. He loves me. He loves me not. He
loves me. He loves me not.
When the last strip would have ended on a negative, I stripped
the last one into two.
He loves me.
I repeated the words to myself even though I knew it was a lie.

~~~~

We arrived at Key Moarte a little before dawn. There, I met up

with my friend Rhapsody, who was part of another class. I
didn’t have a hard time looking for her. It was just a matter of
finding someone who looked like a life-size porcelain doll,
thanks to her ebony hair, expressionless face, and
exceptionally fair skin.
“Rhapsody!” I found her standing under one of the trees lining
the boardwalk.
She returned my wave by moving her hand…once.
I frowned. “You okay?”
“New places make me uncomfortable,” was all she said. “I’ll
get better in a bit. I just need to…acclimatize myself.”
Big words for an eighteen-year-old, but they were pretty much
the usual for Rhapsody.
“Your Master is not with you?”
I glared at her.
“But did he not promise you–”
“Our school doctor needed a word with him about important
stuff.” I couldn’t make myself say her name. “So I thought it
was better if he just stayed behind rather than waste his time
babysitting.”
“Ah.” My friend nodded knowingly. “You cut your nose to
spite your face again, did you not?”
“Shut up.” I snatched the book she was holding and started
flipping the pages. I needed something to distract me from the
truth, needed something to–
The photo on the page caught my eye, and I swallowed at the
sight of it.
Oh, drat. Here we go again. I really should be more careful
about what I wished for. Most times, they came true, but in the
most nightmarish forms.
“What is this?” Even though the photo was sickening, I forced
myself to take a closer look.
The grainy image was of a broken, fire-scarred, wooden life-
sized doll. It was missing one eye, and red paint had been
smeared haphazardly on its lips, creating the illusion of a
bloody, crazy smile.
It couldn’t be a voodoo doll, could it? We had studied about
voodoo last week as part of our defense class. Although a pet’s
main responsibility was to provide blood for her Master, LSL
took pride in teaching its students various healing arts that
enabled them to keep their Masters alive in more than one
way.
Rhapsody peered at the book over my shoulder and shook her
head. “How can you not know that?”
I was even more stunned. “I should know about it?”
“It’s what this trip’s about.” She tapped on the page. “That’s
Elsa, the most infamous haunted doll in Key Moarte.” She
took the book from me. She’s our case study.”
Oh God, she was talking gibberish as far as I was concerned.
Haunted dolls? Case studies? Where was I when all these had
been tackled?
As if hearing my question, Rhapsody said matter-of-factly,
“You were probably in your rebellious phase when Professor
Martin discussed this.”
I winced at her term. Rebellious phase indeed. She made me
sound like a seven-year-old kid throwing a tantrum. Then
again, that was a good definition of how I had been last month,
with the way I had acted out, and all because I had learned my
Master already loved another woman.
I squeezed my eyes shut in mortification. “I’m so pathetic.”
Rhapsody hesitated then patted my hand awkwardly. “You’re
being too hard on yourself, Lady Zari.”
I glanced at her gratefully even though I was pretty sure she
was just practicing how to be empathetic, which was part of
the practical exams for social graces. It was her weakest point,
the only subject she got a lower grade than A for.
“You are anything but pathetic.”
I smiled at her. I really hope she’ll pass this year’s exams, I
thought. She was trying so hard–
“Rather, you’re just a girl who may be clinging too hard to the
illusion of love.”
I take it back, I thought. I hope Rhapsody fails.

~~~~

An entire resort, exclusive to otherworlders, had been reserved

by LSL for the trip. This was necessary since each student was
provided her own room. Sharing was not an option, for there
was always a chance a Master might drop by and require
privacy for feeding.
It was nine in the morning when we finished with breakfast
and the professors had us boarding the buses again. Our first
stop was the public hospital. It was located in the old district
of Key Moarte and was one of the many abandoned buildings
that made up the key’s ghost town. It was also Elsa’s
birthplace, and that was the reason why we were visiting it.
Glancing outside my window, I had to shield my eyes from the
sun, which seemed to burn more brightly than usual.
As the driver steered the bus into its parking slot, the professor
with us came to her feet and clapped her hands to call for our
attention. “Listen well, ladies. Once we reach the hospital, I
want you girls to note down all your observations. If you are
one of the more sensitive types, I caution you against touching
anything if you do not wish to have any unwanted glimpses
into Elsa’s past.”
The professor smiled, revealing her fangs, and I flinched. She
had such a gentle manner, such an unassuming face, that I had
forgotten she was only pretending to be harmless.
I glanced outside the window again, and the hospital where
Elsa had been born stared back at me, a sad, decrepit building
with broken windows, unhinged doors, and long, spindly
cracks that spread across its façade like black veins.
Just a harmless old building, but this time I wasn’t fooled.
Rhapsody was waiting for me at the foot of the stairs leading
to the hospital entrance. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”
I grimaced. “Not yet.”
She blinked. “Pardon?”
I shook my head, mumbling, “Nothing.” We’d be doomed if I
ended up scaring Rhapsody, too, with her paranoia. We’d
never get anything done if so.
“You’re a little red in the face, too,” she noted. “Are you sure
you’re fine? You’re not suffering from heat stroke?”
I wiped the sweat off my forehead with my handkerchief.
Thank God we weren’t required to wear our school jackets for
the trip or I really might pass out from heat exhaustion. “I’m
okay,” I told Rhapsody. “Let’s go?”
Rhapsody nodded. We ascended the stairs side by side, and I
frowned when I caught a glimpse of the vandalized walls in
the hospital’s lobby.
ELSA. The letters on the wall were spray-painted in orange.
Rhapsody paused at the doorway when she saw me frozen on
the third step. The other students filed past her, most of them
chatting noisily while the others were busy taking photos and
peering at their haunted surroundings through the zoomed
lenses of their cameras.
“Lady Zari?”
I started to feel faint. Oh no, not here, not now–
Someone bumped me from behind, causing me to lose my
balance.
I started to sway.
It was the last sign.
I started to see.

~~~~

Heat. Such scorching heat, burning my skin like the sun was
next to me.
Orange. Everywhere was orange.
Swaying. It was hungry and uncontrollable, dancing like…a
flame.
FIRE.
I screamed in my mind as my vision burst into life.
La Scala Legaturia was burning in the distance.
I sank to my knees. Sobs of guilt tore out of me.
Katarina was in front of me. Crying. Burning. Dying.
Noooooooo–
I reached out to her, but the flames kept me away.
This was all my fault, all my fault, all my fault.

Chapter Two
ALEXANDRU

“This is not like any demon we have dealt with.”

Alexandru couldn’t count the number of times he had heard
that line before, and yet every time it was uttered, it proved to
be true. It was as if Hell had nothing to do but birth demon
spawn one after another, and they always came out more evil
than the last one.
“We don’t know what it looks like, but we’ve seen enough of
its victims.” In front of him, Sir Richard clicked on the pointer
for the next slide to show up on the wall, revealing human
corpses whose eyes were gouged out, ears torn from their
heads, and their tongues ground into pieces. But the worst
thing about it was that these wounds were not mortal, and
autopsy reports had showed that they had been made to suffer
the pain until they had finally bled to death.
The human enforcers in their midst looked fit to throw up.
Beside him, he heard Lord Erou suck in a deep breath in
reaction, which didn’t surprise him. The baby vampire’s
experience with human warfare might be considerable, but
humans could never be as evil as demons.
On his other side, Katarina was still and silent, a figure from
the most buried part of his past. Even though a month had
already passed since she had come to work in LSL, Alexandru
was still unable to unbend in her presence.
Once, he had thought he would be the happiest person alive if
he were ever to be with her again. But now that she was here?
Even just thinking about it didn’t feel right, and Alexandru
forcibly shoved all such thoughts to the back of his mind.
There would be time enough for it later.
His gaze returned to the images on the wall. Every death was a
game to these demons, a way to taunt those who wanted to
banish them back to the underworld. And always, even
without meaning to, they would leave behind a clue because
that was how demons were. Arrogant and believing they were
as perfect as God.
“Based on the data we’ve gathered, we’ve come to the
conclusion that this demon is relatively young and needs to
feed every week.”
Young, which meant it had only seen its first century on Earth.
Young, which meant it might even be under the command of
one knowledgeable in the black arts. Young, which meant it
had something to prove and thus was willing to go where the
older demons wouldn’t dare.
Alexandru looked at the images again, rearranging them in his
mind like puzzle pieces until it all came together. Finally, the
demon’s message became clear, and he murmured, “See no
evil, hear no evil, speak no evil.” The passage was supposed to
be a moral lesson, but trust the demon to have twisted it into
something evil.
Everyone turned towards Alexandru.
“The wounds symbolize it,” Alexandru elaborated. He walked
forward and tapped the victim’s missing eyes, ears, and
tongue.
Lord Erou’s eyes widened in realization. “Guilt.” He glanced
at the vampire hunter with grudging admiration. Such an angle
would never have occurred to him. The only thing he had
gleaned from the photos was that the demon was another
sadistic creature, but so was the rest of its race.
Alexandru nodded. “It’s targeting humans burdened by guilt.”
“And I suppose the heavier the burden, the stronger the demon
becomes,” Katarina murmured. “The question is – why would
it come here? Key West isn’t exactly in the running to be the
next Sin City.”
A frown settled on Sir Richard’s round face. “You are saying
the demon has deliberately chosen this place then?”
“I think it’s the only plausible explanation. It wants something,
and it doesn’t care about the consequences of its actions to
have what it wants.” She gestured to the photos. “The more
corpses humans have to analyze, the closer they will be to
figuring out the truth. It’s only a matter of time before they
exhaust all human angles and start thinking about the non-
human ones. About the possibility that we exist.”
“Then what do you propose?” one of the enforcers asked. “We
figure out what it wants and if it’s worth giving up, then we
strike a compromise and let the demon have it?”
Katarina paled. “No, of course not.” She glanced at Alexandru,
and the cold light in his emerald green eyes made her swallow.
“Then what are you suggesting?” another enforcer demanded.
Before she could answer, Alexandru said, “I would like to
know the same thing as well.” Alexandru faced her fully. “And
I hope you speak plainly this time, hunter.”
He saw Katarina flinch, but his frigid gaze on her didn’t ease.
This woman might have once owned his heart – might even
own it still – but that did not mean he would let her speak ill of
his pet. Ever.
“Alexandru, I–” She started to reach for him, but her hand
slowly fell back to her side when she felt it.
Everyone felt it.
The air in the headmaster’s room, dropping to sub-zero
temperatures–
“If you believe my pet is to blame…” Alexandru’s voice was
velvety soft, almost musical. “Then say so.”
Katarina paled.
She had heard that tone innumerable times before, but he had
never used it with her, and she had never thought he would
because when Alexandru had used it in the past, it was always
just before he killed.
“I’m sorry.” Fear had her speaking between stiff lips.
“Calm down, my friend.” The headmaster’s voice was quiet.
“I’m sure Katarina did not mean any such thing.” As he spoke,
puffs of cold air came out of his mouth.
Alexandru started to speak, and Katarina held her breath while
tension gripped the rest of the room’s occupants, all of them
vigilant as they waited to see if Alexandru would snap.
No words came from Alexandru.
Her heart beating madly, she mustered the courage to look at
him.
Oh.
Alexandru’s eyes were closed, his lips tightly compressed. She
knew immediately that he was no longer with them, with a
part of his mind locked with his pet through the blood bond
they shared.
When his eyes opened again, fury swirled in its green depths.
“I must go. My pet needs me.”
And then he was gone, his powers fully unleashed, its impact
like a torrent of wind that left the humans falling to their knees
with dazed expressions on their faces.
Katarina only had a moment’s hesitation before a rare sense of
impulsiveness seized her.
She followed him, tracking Alexandru by his scent. It was the
only way since Alexandru was moving too fast, making it
impossible for Katarina to keep him in sight.
When he slowed down, she slowed down, too, and Katarina
realized that they were at Key Moarte. She remembered then
that today was the scheduled trip–
A scream spilled past her lips as fingers came out of nowhere,
encircling her wrist and whipping her back. She stumbled to a
stop and she screamed again in shock, this time upon finding
Alexandru looming before her, with nothing to shield her from
his powerful aura.
Leave now if all you have come for is to cause trouble.
Alexandru’s menacingly soft tone in her mind made Katarina
shudder. It was like hearing a stranger speak, a terrifyingly
volatile stranger and not like a man who had once loved her
more than anything else in the world.
I come in peace, Alexandru. She dropped to her knees. It
wasn’t just a sign of respect, it was also to acknowledge that
he was the brother of the marquis and thus he, too, ruled over
their kind.
She said in her mind, I am a healer, Alexandru, and your pet
may need my help.
Silence, vicious and taunting, as if Alexandru was weighing
how much he wanted her alive–
Her name is Zari, hunter, and I will not forgive you again if
you ever speak ill of her.
Katarina bowed her head. Yes, milord.
She knew then he was no longer the Alexandru she loved, no
longer the Alexandru who had loved her. But even so, she
would not give up.
 Chapter Three
ZARI

It had only been minutes since I came back to the hotel room
when I felt the door open behind me, followed by a cool blast
of wind coming from the outside. Since I knew air-
conditioning units couldn’t walk, I had a pretty good idea what
caused it.
“Master.” I turned around, and it really was Alexandru.
He came to me wordlessly, cupping my face and looking into
my eyes. His touch made me tremble, and I stayed still as he
ran his hands over my body, searching for any sign of injuries.
“I’m fine.” I didn’t want him to worry.
His gaze returned to my face, and I realized that my
reassurance hadn’t done any good. I could feel his hands
shaking. “You were burning,” he bit out. “I could feel it, even
though I didn’t see your vision–”
Good, I thought numbly. Because he was the last person I
wanted to know about my vision.
Shaking my head at his words, I cut him off, saying, “I was
just…hot.” It was supposed to be a quip, but it fell awkward
between us and when his gaze narrowed, I immediately looked
away.
“What did you see, pet?”
I didn’t answer.
He cupped my face again, forcing me to look at him. “Zari…”
“I can’t.” The words were torn out from me, and suddenly I
could see it again.
The school was burning…
Katarina was dying…
Guilt flamed into life, a fire that didn’t just burn me but
crushed me under its weight, nearly bringing me down to my
knees.
Oh God, had it all happened because unrequited love had
turned me into a selfish and vindictive bitch?
“Just tell me this, and don’t fucking lie,” Alexandru said in a
hard voice. “Were you in danger in your vision?”
Biting my lip to stop it from trembling, I shook my head
slowly and watched my Master’s powerful body relax at my
answer.
A sob rose to my throat, but I forced it back down.
If only.
If only it could be me–
Someone knocked on the door, and Alexandru stiffened,
making me look at him in surprise. “What is–”
“May I come in?”
I paled.
Katarina was here?
“She came with you?” The words came out of my mouth in a
hiss. “You’ve been with her all the time?” In the back of my
mind, I knew that I was acting out like a kid, knew that the
anger was my defense against the guilt.
Alexandru’s handsome face had turned rigid. “You know I’ve
been in a meeting. Read my mind if you will. I’m not lying–”
“Why is she here?” I was shouting now. Outside, Katarina had
fallen silent but we both knew that she was still standing there,
hearing everything that was going on. The whole school may
be outside for all I knew, but I couldn’t seem to make myself
care.
I just wanted to be mad.
I wanted him to be mad.
So damn mad that he would punish me the way I deserved.
It was better than having him find out the shameful truth.
“What’s gotten into you?” Alexandru demanded. “You are not
being your usual self–”
“And that’s what? Someone who just stands aside every time
she calls for you?”
“You know it’s not like that.” Alexandru gripped my shoulders
almost as if he was prepared to shake some sense into me. “All
this time, you know I’ve been avoiding–”
“Really?” I let out a hollow laugh. “You’ve been avoiding her?
Oh, that’s rich,” I spat. “You may be trying to avoid her, but
we both know you weren’t really trying too hard–”
“Stop this.” A muscle started ticking in his jaw.
“No!” I shook my head wildly. “I want to hear you say it–”
The door opened behind us, and Katarina appeared in the
doorway, a troubled look on her oh-so-lovely face.
Emotions warred inside of me.
Jealousy, bitterness, even hatred, but most of all there was
guilt, and it made me want to scratch her eyes out, just so she
wouldn’t accidentally see the truth in mine.
The thought left me paralyzed with shock.
Oh God, when had I become this evil?
“I’m sorry for intruding.” Katarina closed the door behind her.
“But I thought you two should calm down–”
She thought we should calm down? Who cared about what she
thought? She wasn’t part of this–
I shut that line of thought down, but the effort left me shaking.
Why was I so vindictive? Evil? Bitchy? Why?
“I’m going.” I wrenched myself out of Alexandru’s hold. I had
to leave before either of them realized how low I’d sunk.
I only managed a few steps before he spun me back around.
“Where are you going?”
“Somewhere, anywhere I won’t have to see you.”
He froze. “What the fuck’s wrong with you?”
“Why do you even have to ask?” I was screaming again. I was
losing it, and the more he kept me with him, the more I’d lose
it until I was nothing but an empty shell, a being made soulless
by my guilt.
“Zari–”
“Let go of me! You want to be with her, don’t you? So be with
her–”
“I never said–”
“But you’re always with her–”
“Because you keep pushing me away!” This time, Alexandru
had shouted, too.
The vampire hunter who was legendary for never losing his
control, for always being so beautifully mannered, for never
letting his temper get the best of him–
I whitened at the realization that I was the only one who had
made him this way. Mortification flooded me as the
knowledge that everyone who had heard us would have known
the same thing, too.
Alexandru was pale, too. “Zari, I–”
I spun away.
There was nothing he could say that would change the truth.
This time, he didn’t stop me.

~~~~

Moping was something I had become really good at in the past

months. I had the art of isolating one’s self down pat, with
people generally steering clear once they had taken a good
look at my face.
I had also developed a sixth sense for the best places to drown
in self-pity, and at the resort I found it in the remotest part of
the beach, a tiny strip of sand hidden behind the woods.
It was restful here, if not a little creepy. I would have been
terrified if I hadn’t felt my Master’s presence in my mind, the
blood bond between us giving me a sense of safety. It sucked,
but it was the truth. I probably wouldn’t even have thought of
venturing here if I wasn’t so sure Alexandru could be by my
side in a second if I needed him to be.
Lying on the sand, I turned to my side and gazed at the woods.
Autumn had just started, but the trees were all dead, branches
thinning into leaf-less sticks. When I had passed it, there
weren’t any birds either, as if the winged creatures knew only
death awaited them here.
Time moved ever so slowly, and when I checked my phone, I
was stunned that only five minutes had passed.
I slept.
When I woke up, Katarina was seated beside me, knees drawn
up. She had her back to me, but I could see her shoulders were
shaking.
“Katarina?” My voice was a low strained whisper. What
would I do if she really were crying?
Wordlessly, she turned to me–
Katarina’s entire face was gone, leaving behind a gaping skull
blackened by fire. Your fault, this is all your fault, YOUR
FAULT–
She lunged for me.
I screamed.
ZARI!
ZARI!
And then I felt it, Alexandru shaking my body, hauling me out
of my nightmare.
My eyes flew open.
Was I really awake this time?
“Zari,” Alexandru said hoarsely.
And then he was hauling me into his arms, and relief slammed
into me as I felt the familiar heat of his body.
Thank God.
I didn’t even think of refusing the comfort my Master offered.
I wrapped my arms around his neck as tightly as I could. I
listened to his still-thunderous heartbeat, inhaled his scent, and
pressed my hand against his chest. I did everything I could,
feverishly, to assure myself that this was not another
nightmare.
Before I realized what was happening, I had already started to
cry, the tears falling silently down my cheeks.
“I’m sorry, pet.” My Master’s voice was raw. “I’m sorry for
shouting at you.”
I shook my head against his chest. I deserve it. I didn’t dare
speak yet. I was afraid if I did, I would find myself crying
harder and the tears would never stop.
Guilt remained a crushing weight inside me, forcing me down
into a bottomless pit of despair. I squeezed my eyes shut, but it
was pointless. All I could see were my visions.
The school, razed to the ground…
Katarina, dying in front of me…
What if I really was the reason she would die?
What if she wasn’t the only one who’d die?
What if everyone in school died…and just because I was
exactly what Rhapsody said – someone who loved a man who
might not be able to love me in return?
Would I let everyone die just because of that?
My fingers tightened on Alexandru’s shirt. Master.
Alexandru stilled. What is it, pet?
I need to talk to Katarina. Alone.
 Chapter Four
ZARI

That night, Katarina and I met in a private room in one of the

resort’s restaurants. One of Alexandru’s guards accompanied
me, and I watched silently as he performed a spell that would
ensure whatever Katarina and I spoke of in this room, no one
would hear.
The guard walked back to us and held out an empty chalice.
Katarina reached down, and I blinked when she came up with
a pocketknife. Where could she have hidden that, I wondered
absently. She was dressed in a one-shouldered tight-fitting
gown, and I hadn’t even seen the barest outline of a knife
under the silk.
I had dressed for the occasion, too, but next to her and her C-
cups, I looked more like a boy pretending to be a girl.
Katarina noticed my gaze on her knife. As if she sensed my
curiosity, she explained, “I hid it in one of my shoes.”
I frowned.
“I literally step on it all the time.”
What?
Pulling the knife out of its sheath, she said, “This one, I use for
ordinary stuff.” She pricked her finger with the tip of the blade
and a drop of her blood fell into the chalice.
I gulped. This was ordinary stuff for her?
“The knife on my left foot, on the other hand, that’s for killing
demons. Its blade is dipped with poison.” As she spoke,
Katarina twirled the knife in her hand before handing it to me,
with the blade pointed at her for my safety.
I hesitated. Who knew if she had used preternatural powers to
trick me into thinking that this was the same knife?
“Lady Zari.” Katarina’s voice was gentle. “Do you truly
believe your Master would ever like someone able to commit
cold-blooded murder without just cause?”
I took the knife from her hand. Pricking myself made me suck
in my breath, and I was shaking by the time the guard walked
away with my blood. “Thank you,” I mumbled as I gave the
blade back to her.
The guard completed the spell with our blood and bowed to us
afterwards before leaving. When we were alone, Katarina
asked, “Alexandru says you wanted to talk to me?”
Something about her voice made me look at her. She hadn’t
been…as cold as this before, when we first met.
“Are you actually angry with me?”
Reaching for her wine, she asked lightly, “Why do you sound
so shocked?”
I shrugged awkwardly. “Probably because, I dunno…maybe
because you’re centuries old, I’m eighteen, and it’s like getting
mad at a baby?”
She laughed. “Oh, Lady Zari. You of all people should know
that love has the power to make children of us all. Brats really,
with the way it can make us selfish, greedy, and…” Her voice
lowered a notch. “Shameless.”
My cheeks burned at the subtle dig, but I didn’t deny it. I had
been shameless in the way I had blown up on Alexandru, and I
would only act more like a kid if I couldn’t make myself
accept that.
I said stiffly, “That’s not what I want to talk about.”
“I know.”
Again, she surprised me. “Y-you do?”
She nodded. “It’s been clear to me from the first day that
you’re the type who dislikes confrontations.”
I tried not to grimace.
“You’re the type who’d rather suffer in silence than admit
someone’s hurt you.”
“Congratulations then,” I said flatly. “You’ve got me all
figured out.”
Her lips curved. “I do.” She paused. “Which is why I also
know the only reason you’d want to talk to me is because of
your visions.” Her eyes remained steady on me as she asked,
“You’ve seen me, haven’t you?”
“Yes.” I was pale and shaking in my seat, doing my best not to
remember, doing my best not to surrender to the crushing
weight of guilt.
Silence.
“And it’s not good.”
Her voice was so calm. How could she sound so calm when I
realize now that she really had figured me out, that she knew
what I had to say even without me speaking a word? How?
“I’m sorry.” I choked the words out.
“I doubt it’s your fault.”
I shook my head. “You don’t understand–”
“No, Lady Zari. It’s not your fault.” Her voice turned gentle,
and I remembered then that she wasn’t just the woman who I
was jealous of. She was also a hunter, bound to protect the
innocent, and a healer, committed to saving lives.
I remembered that she was a good person, and it was because
of me a good person like her would die.
“I’m sorry. I’m so, so sorry.” My voice was thick with unshed
tears. If Katarina weren’t going to seek comfort in tears, then I
wouldn’t either.
“Lady Zari, I mean it. I’ve been around long enough to know
the truth. If Death wishes to claim me, it will, and there’s no
stopping it.”
“I n-never wished you were dead, Lady Katarina. I’d never–”
“I know.” She paused. “Do you…do you know when it might
happen?” She held her hand out as she asked, which showed
just how much she knew about soul seers.
Shakily, I reached out to grasp her hand.

~~~~
Burning hot, the flames dancing, rejoicing as it reached new
heights and turned the world into orange.
Everywhere, it was orange.
In the distance, I saw the school.
I ran towards it even as the walls of the school crumbled, one
after another. It was falling apart before my eyes, the roof
crashing down, the floors giving out, and–
I covered my ears as I heard it for the first time.
Screams.
Hundreds of human pets screaming–
Burning–
Dying–
And at the center of it all was Katarina.
She too was screaming, burning, dying.
And it was all because of me.
I forced myself to move even as I sobbed. “I’m sorry, I’m
sorry.” I tried to search for a clue, wiping the tears and ashes
constantly from my eyes as I did. I had so little time left before
I had to go back or burn with this world.
Praying for strength, I took a deep breath and jumped through
one of the doorways. Fear engulfed me, my skin melting under
the heat, but I ignored the pain and doggedly searched for a
clue.
This was not real, I told myself. This was not real.
I stumbled towards the reception area, the pain crippling, and
I started to gasp for breath.
I fell on the counter and began rummaging. A slip of paper
caught my eye, an appointment note that had the date
encircled–

~~~~

I tore out of my visions with a gasp, and I could only nod in

thanks as I took the glass of water Katarina held out. The icy
cold water relieved the irritating and burning sensation in my
throat. Even now, I could feel the sting of smoke on my eyes,
the way the heat cooked my skin, and the pain, oh God, the
excruciating pain.
Katarina didn’t say a thing, only watching me patiently,
carefully.
“I’m sorry,” I whispered.
She froze. “A year then? A month?”
I shook my head. “I’m sorry.” I didn’t think I could ever say it
enough. “You don’t even have a week.”
“Oh.” Her eyes turned glassy with shock. “I s-see.” She leaned
back against her seat. “But these visions…” It was my first
time to hear her sound so hesitant. “They don’t always happen,
yes?”
I nodded vehemently. “We can do something to stop it.”
“Yes. Definitely.” But she didn’t sound like she believed me.
I bent my head down, and it was all I could do not to let my
shoulders droop even as the weight of my guilt became
heavier and heavier.
Even now it was unclear.
How it would happen, why it had to be her, what it had to do
with me…
But one thing was certain.
Whatever happened, her death would be my choice.
I would choose whether she lived or died.
“Lady Zari?”
My head jerked up. “Y-yes?”
“Were you always able to prevent your visions from
happening?”
I almost didn’t answer, but in the end, I knew I had no right to
withhold the truth. And so I whispered, “No.”
“Then I really may die.”
“Yes.”
“And I have barely a week left?”
I nodded.
“Then…if that’s so…could you please give me Alexandru
back while I’m still alive?”
 Chapter Five
ALEXANDRU

They set out early to hunt the next day, him and his pet, with
Katarina to serve as their medic along with Erou and his team
of enforcers. If anyone asked, the official answer was that
Zari’s Master simply wanted her with him to ensure he was on
hand if she ever fainted again.
He turned over his shoulder and saw Zari and the baby
vampire talking in low whispers, their heads bent. His lips
tightened. He was not the kind of man to stand by and just
watch his pet, his woman – and Zari was his, will always be
his – be seduced by another man.
But this was different.
She had been different, ever since she stepped out of the door,
white-faced and unwilling to talk to him. Katarina had
managed a smile for him, but her eyes were glassy. He had
seen that look on her once, and it was the day before she had
left him. She was hiding something from him again, and he
had a feeling it was a secret she shared with Zari.

“Talk to me.” He sat on the edge of the tub, washing Zari’s

back.
His pet only shook her head.
“Don’t make me force it out of you.”
“I’ll hate you forever if you do.” She looked up at him, and he
was stunned to see in her eyes that she did mean it.
But he saw something else, too.
Guilt.
And that was when he realized the demon already had its
claws in its next victim.

Someone tapped him on the shoulder.

“Hunter.” His voice was chilly as he acknowledged Katarina
even before turning to look at her.
Katarina winced. “Ouch.”
He knew it was an attempt to regain their old camaraderie, but
it didn’t work.
Her smile faded.
Once, such a sight would have been heartbreaking. He could
remember the days when just the thought – the memory – of it
would have made his chest tighten. And that had been as
recent as a month ago, Alexandru thought. But now it did
nothing to him. Now, he knew that he had changed as well.
Now, he realized that for so long a time, he had clung to the
memories – even when the love had faded – out of pride.
He no longer loved her.
Katarina.
He could say it freely now, and it did not hurt.
Alexandru turned to her, blindly, his chest heavy with regret.
Their eyes met, and a stricken look crossed her face. No. She
walked past him, nearly running.
He went after her.
She deserved that from him now at least.
Katarina, wait.
Don’t call me that. Her voice was a sob in his mind, and
Alexandru’s fists clenched. Even though she no longer had a
claim to his heart, it did not erase the fact that she had been a
large part of his life. He didn’t like seeing her hurt, would
never stand by if he ever saw her in pain.
Katarina–
I said, don’t call me that. Call me a hunter, call me a bitch –
call me anything but that if you can’t say it like you used to.
They were in the woods now, the same woods that he had torn
past in order to reach his pet when she had been trapped in her
nightmares. It was one of the greatest hazards of being a soul
seer. Visions lent more power to nightmares, turning them into
murderous weapons.
Ahead of him, Katarina stumbled.
He was by her side in a second, knowing that a skilled
huntress like her would only lose her footing like that for one
of two reasons. She was dying…or she had her heart cut off,
the way she had cut off his when she had left.
Slowly, he helped her up. Katarina, I’m sorry.
She closed her eyes tight. I don’t want to hear you say it.
I no longer have to.
She released a strangled sob. How can you be so sure you
won’t love me again?
I know–
But you haven’t given me a chance–
I know. He spoke with both certainty and remorse because he
did not want to give her any false hope.
Did you ever love me, Alexandru? She was crying now,
beating his chest. I feel like such a fool. You didn’t really love
me, did you? You only told yourself you did because you
needed me while you haven’t met her yet – your heartkeeper–
She sagged against his chest, her tears soaking his shirt.
Perhaps I did need someone to save me from myself all those
years, but do you not realize? It could have been anyone else,
but my heart chose you.
Katarina released a keening cry at his words.
So, yes, if you need to hear it, I loved you. With every thought,
every beat of my heart, I loved you–
Katarina sank to her knees, and he followed her, cupping her
face so she would see in his eyes that he spoke the truth.
I love you, too, Alexandru. I never stopped, so how can you
stop–
“Because you left me.” This time, he spoke the words out
loud, not to hurt but to have her hear the truth and make her
realize just how big the hole she had left in his life – the hole
he had been unable to fill until his pet stumbled into his life, a
half-naked slave who ended up stealing the heart of her owner.
“If you had not left, we would have been happy together. But
you did, and somewhere along the way, it faded. And I hadn’t
known until today, until it was completely gone…” He looked
into her eyes. “…and I realized that my heart already belongs
to my pet.”

ZARI

“You’re not going after them?” Erou asked.

I shook my head, not even looking their way as I heard their
footsteps fade.
Erou stopped walking. “What’s going on?” he asked quietly.
“All this time, you’ve been talking to me about silly things–”
I reddened. It was the truth. I had babbled endlessly, just so I
wouldn’t think about the fact that Alexandru and Katarina
were walking side by side – and there was nothing I could do.
And then she ran away, I thought nastily, leaving him no
choice but to–
I paled when I realized where my thoughts were heading.
Again.
Was this how it started, I wondered crazily. Jealousy,
vindictiveness, and finally murder? If I thought about it now, I
couldn’t see myself killing Katarina simply because Alexandru
loved her. I just couldn’t. But what if I did end up doing it? I
was already changing, unable to recognize myself. Who knew
how much worse it would get?
“Lady Zari? Is everything all right?”
I forced myself to nod. “Let’s not wait for them,” I muttered.
“They know where to meet us.” I started walking, not
bothering to wait for him.
Faster and faster I walked, trying to outrun the guilt, but it was
impossible. It dogged my footsteps, and its weight grew
heavier on my shoulders as we neared the hospital where I had
the vision.
I shouldn’t be doing this alone. Master should be with me, but
where was he now? Back with his trollop, the woman who had
left him first. Why couldn’t he understand that I was the better
choice?
The hospital loomed before me, decrepit and abandoned still,
but now I saw it with new eyes.
No one would know if I did it here.
No one–
STOP IT, ZARI, STOP IT!
I covered my ears and closed my eyes, willing everything to
be blank.
“Lady Zari?” Erou demanded.
But no one would know if you did do it here. You’re a good
girl. Everyone knows you’re a good girl. Why won’t you just
do it and end your problems?
I shook my head wildly. Why was I thinking such thoughts?
Why?
“Zari?” But the voice didn’t belong to Erou this time.
It was Alexandru.
My eyes flew open.
I almost cried out in relief until I saw her.
Jealousy, vindictive, murderous, evil, screamed inside of me
like a banshee.
I knew then that the visions were true.
I will kill Katarina, sooner or later, and then it would be over
for all of us.
I had to be free of Alexandru. I had to make sure I never saw
him and Katarina together, and I prayed that it would be
enough to stop this poisonous feeling inside of me from
spreading.
My decision made, there was only one thing left for me to do.
Spinning around, I threw myself at Erou and kissed him.
 Chapter Six
ALEXANDRU AND ZARI

The worst things in life always seemed to happen in slow

motion. He had learned this in the hundreds of years he had
spent hunting down outlaws and seeing comrades fall in battle,
often without warning.
None, however, had been as excruciatingly slow and so
agonizingly painful as seeing his pet suddenly fling herself
into another man’s arms and place lips that should have only
been his on another man’s mouth.
“NO!” Alexandru did not hesitate. In the blink of an eye, he
was there, throwing the younger man aside. Erou flew through
the air, landing over a dozen feet away, his back hitting the
second floor window of the hospital before crashing back to
the ground.
If he had been human, he would have been dead.
Fury iced his veins, threatening to unleash the demon side of
him that Alexandru always kept chained. With a curse, he
turned his back on Erou. He dared not spare the other man a
glance, and that alone was already an act of mercy. If he took
another look at the baby vampire, Alexandru knew he would
end up killing Erou Damaschin.
His head snapped towards Zari. “Why did you do it?”
He was angry, Zari realized shakily. But under the rage, she
saw something else – pain. Her heart broke at the sight of it,
but she knew this was how it should be. She wouldn’t be able
to forgive herself if she ended up killing Katarina just because
she couldn’t stand the thought that Alexandru didn’t love her.
“I want to be free–”
He whitened. A second later, and he had her in his arms, his
mouth covering hers, his lips swallowing the rest of what she
had to say. Kissing her hard, he snarled in her mind, Never. I
will never let you be free of me.
She tried to struggle away, tried to wrench her mouth from his,
but it was no use, Alexandru no longer bothering to temper his
strength even the slightest bit. She opened her mouth to
scream, but he only used it to drive his tongue inside, further
deepening the kiss.
Only when she gasped for breath did he lift his mouth. But he
didn’t let her go, his arm even tightening around her waist as,
without taking his gaze off her, Alexandru commanded,
“Leave.”
He didn’t turn around to ensure that his order was obeyed. It
was already a foregone conclusion because with the mood he
was in, only the world’s greatest fool would have dared
disobey him.
Zari couldn’t believe it. “Lord Erou!” she screamed.
But Erou had already started walking away, and the other
enforcers trailed behind him.
Her head snapped towards Lady Katarina, and she couldn’t
believe her eyes when she saw that the other woman was also
walking away. “Don’t you want him back?” she shrieked.
“Enough.” Alexandru’s harsh voice had her head snapping
towards him, and Zari gasped when she saw the lust glittering
in his eyes.
“I should have done this the moment you started pushing me
away,” Alexandru rasped.
Her eyes widened, her Master’s words the only warning she
was given before he sank his fingers into her hair, gripping her
in place before his mouth slammed down on hers again. She
gasped into his kiss, stunned at the speed in which her body
betrayed her. She had been wet the moment she felt his touch,
but now she was soaking, the wetness even dripping down her
legs.
“No!” She beat his chest, trying to shove him away. “Let go–
aaah!” Zari screamed as he pulled her down to him, and he fell
to the ground while she fell on top of him. His arms slackened
slightly, and she took advantage of it, crawling away.
Her heart raced madly as she tried to escape. She mustn’t let
him make love to her. If she did, her love for him would reach
unparalleled heights, and so would her jealousy, her
vindictiveness–
And then she felt it, fingers circling her ankle just before she
was pulled back.
“Noooo!” she screamed.
“You can scream all you want, my pet, but it won’t do you any
good,” Alexandru growled. “Your screams aren’t out of fear…
and everyone knows it.”
“Shut up!” She didn’t dare look at him, only thrashing and
kicking. She managed to land a kick, and when he grunted in
pain, she tried to crawl away again. The skin on her knees was
starting to feel tender, but she didn’t stop moving–
Alexandru grasped the back of her dress shirt.
“Let go–”
Riiiiiip.
The sound and feel of her clothes being ripped off had her
body trembling in fear, anger, and something terribly akin to
excitement. When Zari felt her jeans being ripped off next, the
fabric no match for a half-demon, half-vampire’s strength, her
pussy only quivered and became even wetter. She knew then.
Alexandru was right. She wanted this.
“Come back here.”
She bit back a moan, only realizing then how much she had
missed hearing the seductive purr of his voice. Even so, she
still struggled, thrashing wildly as he yanked her back–
She gasped, eyes flying open as she slammed back into him,
still on her knees, and her bottom connected with his bulging
arousal.
“Noooo!” Excitement and fear colored her screams as Zari felt
Alexandru positioning himself behind her, heard Alexandru
unzipping himself. Dazed with desire, she looked around
them, wondering if they really were doing it here, in the
middle of a freaking ghost town, and in broad daylight.
She shrieked again when she felt his hand on her panties. A
moment later, he ripped it away from her–
“Jerk! Bully! Bastard!”
But her Master only laughed, a rich dark sound that spoke of
his arrogance and knowledge of her. “You can say whatever
you want, my pet, but we both know this will tell the truth.”
And as he spoke, he slid one finger into her without warning,
thrusting all the way down, until his finger was knuckle-deep
inside of her.
“Aaaaah.” Her back instinctively arched in response, bringing
her bottom up even as her entire body tensed and shook.
Seeing her naked response, the way her breasts shook at the
smallest movement, snapped Alexandru’s control. With his
free hand, he grasped her bra from the front–
“No!” But the word came out a moan.
–and he ripped it away in a second.
She screamed, but it only seemed to excite Alexandru even
more, with the way his breathing had become harsher. She
could feel his big strong body shaking harder, too, and she
wondered dizzily if he would really force himself on her. And
would it really be force? Would it really be rape when she was
so wet–
She had her answer in a heartbeat.
His cock shoved into her without warning, big, long, and hard
as a rock.
Zari screamed. “Bastard!”
Alexandru only laughed, pulling his cock out and then
thrusting it back inside her hungry pussy.
His laughter incensed her, but his arrogance aroused her. She
tried to struggle away from his pounding cock but every time
she did, he only pulled her back to him and drove his erection
harder and deeper into her.
“I hate you!”
He pounded into her harder, eliciting a gasp from her, and
Zari’s back arched once more. “I can see how much you hate
me,” he taunted. Gripping her by the hair, he forced her head
to the side so he could lean forward and kiss her. She tried to
bite him, but he was too fast and he punished her by reaching
for her breast and pinching her nipple hard.
She gasped into his mouth, and she gasped again as he kept
pinching her nipple while his cock plunged into her
relentlessly. “Bully!” She spat the word out even as her throat
tightened and her body quivered. Oh God, she was close!
And he knew it, too.
The knowledge worked like an aphrodisiac, triggering his own
orgasm, and his balls tightened. “Be glad that I want you too
badly to punish you,” he gritted out. “Because if I had the
strength, I’d like to fucking leave you here, aching and hungry
for my cock until you begged for it–”
“Never!” But the way she was already pushing her bottom
towards his cock belied her answer.
“Never, you say?” He laughed humorlessly. “This day won’t
be over when I prove you wrong.”
She tried to get away from him again, but her stubborn
resistance only excited him more. It proved to be the final
trigger he needed to push him all the way. He groaned,
realizing his orgasm was just a few thrusts away. Wanting
them to come together, he reached under her body for her clit–
She screamed, her back arching, her eyes rolling back to her
head–
“Come for me, pet. Now.” He pulled out and then hammered
his cock back inside her as hard and deep as he could.
She screamed.
He groaned.
Both of them came in an instant, and Alexandru let his senses
take over.
Zari’s eyes closed as her orgasm swept her away. His
movements were wild. It was a mindless rutting, his cock
nearly ripping her apart, his fingers digging into the side of her
hips.
She loved every minute of it, and she wanted more. She
moaned with each thrust, her body jerking as he filled her with
his hot sticky cum. There seemed to be no end in sight,
Alexandru’s thrusts not slowing down the slightest bit, and his
cum overflowing out of her pussy to streak down her legs.
When he finally pulled out of her, she fell down on the ground,
tired and limp.
She thought it was over but she was wrong. Another moment
later, she felt Alexandru’s strong hands holding her by the
waist, and then she was being flipped to her back. He was still
fully clothed, his cock jutting out from his pants, still
powerfully erect. And yet here she was, naked and lying on the
ground, her legs parted like she wanted more of him.
The thought had her whimpering, and she realized with shock
that it really wasn’t over for either of them.
His emerald green eyes captured her gaze. “Beg for it.” A
cruel, playful taunt that should hurt her, anger her, or even just
make her run away, but it did none of those things.
Instead, it made everything go away, made Zari so lost in the
heat of the moment that everything ceased to exist. Where she
was no longer mattered. Who could see them, hear them, was
no longer important. But best of all, even the guilt was gone,
too. Just this moment, she was free.
“Please, Master.” Her voice was delicate, innocent and
provocative at the same time, and filled with aching need.
Hearing her say the words like that, seeing her eye him so
damn hungrily like she wanted to eat him then and there, made
Alexandru shudder. Too goddamn long, he thought violently. It
had been too goddamn long since he had heard her call out to
him like that!
“Again,” he commanded. “Beg for it.”
She moaned at the order, the submissive part of her yearning
to be dominated. “Master, please. Please, Master–” She
gasped, the rest of what she had to say cut off at the feel of his
hands on her ankles as he pushed her legs wide open.
Their eyes locked with each other again.
“Promise me,” he said savagely. “Promise me you will never
kiss another man again, never let another man fucking touch
any part of you again. Promise me!”
Unable to resist the authoritative demand in his voice, she
choked out, “Yes.”
She had barely finished speaking when he drove into her. Zari
screamed. Again and again she screamed as he shoved his
cock into her heated warmth. Master, Master, Master.
It made him shudder, made him bend down to plump one
breast and feed it to his mouth without slowing his thrusts.
Zari wrapped her arms around his neck as Alexandru began
sucking on her nipple. “Master!” This time, she sobbed his
name out because she could feel it again, the stirring of
another powerful orgasm–
Her Master bit her nipple.
And that was it for her, Zari screaming as she came. “Master!”
“Yes,” he growled as he lifted his mouth off her breast. He
sank his length into her again, claiming every inch of her wet,
shaking pussy. Her come surrounded his cock, filling her
passage, and allowed him to slip his erection deeper until the
tip of his cock hit the wall of her womb. It was an
unbelievable sensation, and with a jerk, he started to pump his
seed into her a second time.
“Zari. Look at me.”
She turned towards his voice, her gray eyes made hazy with
pleasure.
“I will always be your Master, and you will always be my
pet.”

~~~~

They made love until darkness had fallen and she ended up
sleeping in his arms in a state of exhaustion. When she woke
up, she was in his bed, still naked, and curled in the arms of
her Master.
She whispered, “Master?”
What is it, pet? His arms tightened around her as he spoke.
Swallowing, she told him shakily, “Something’s wrong with
me.” It was the only thing she could risk saying. She was too
ashamed to admit the entire truth.
I know.
She stiffened, and she stiffened even more when her Master
shifted. She thought he would let her go then, but instead she
felt his lips pressing on her forehead.
Tears burned behind her eyelids.
Her Master was a hunter, whose work required that he become
cold-blooded and anything but gentle.
But with her?
He had always been with gentle with her. Always, Zari
realized. How could she only realize that now? And God, why
couldn’t it be that he was gentle with her because he loved her
and not because she was his pet?
Will you tell me what you feel is wrong with you?
She shook her head.
Alexandru was grim. He remembered the autopsy reports he
had received last night, compiled by both humans and
otherworlders, and the picture had been grisly. Once the
demon was able to sink its claws in a soul, a quick meal for it
would be to drive the victim to suicide. That had happened
with its first few victims. But lately, the demon had become
stronger, smarter, more daring, and it had been able to
manipulate its victims into committing a graver sin: murder,
and all to hide guilt.
I need to tell you something, my pet.
Her eyes rose to his, anxiety darkening them almost to black.
There is a demon on the loose again, and it feeds on guilt. He
didn’t speak right away, allowing the words to sink in. When
she whitened, he knew that she had realized the truth.
That she was the next victim, and the demon had already sunk
its claws into her soul.
“How did it happen?” she asked dully.
“That’s what I intend to find out. I’m betting the demon’s
found a host. We kill the host, we end its hold on you.”
Alexandru was grim. “But for now, I ask you again. What has
it made you guilty of?”
“Something…I can never tell you about.”
He cursed under his breath. “Zari, dammit–”
“I can’t. Just know that I won’t ever do it, ever. Even if it
means I have to be another man’s–”
Never. His tone was savage. Haven’t I made myself clear
enough? In an instant, he was on top of her, his weight
imprisoning her but not overwhelming her. He pinned her
arms over her head. “You are mine.”
His mouth crushed hers, and even as despair swamped her, she
couldn’t stop herself from kissing him back. Soon, their
mouths were no longer their only connection. He rose over
her, and when he came back down, his cock slid into her. His
mouth returned to her, and she moaned into his kiss even as
her legs snaked around his waist and her body welcomed his
possession.
With her arms still pinned over head, she could only moan and
writhe under him, unable to satisfy her yearning to feel the
hardness of his chest, the power in his body. “Master.”
He groaned at the plea in her voice, and with another groan, he
pumped his seed into her. She screamed as his warmth flooded
her, and arching to meet his frenzied thrusts, she rubbed her
clit against him. Heeding her plea, he inserted his hand
between their bodies. He flicked the nub of flesh – hard
enough to have her vaginal muscles squeeze tightly.
She came, whimpering his name. Alexandru.
When she opened her eyes again, he was on top of her, bracing
himself against his arms and his gaze on her face. “Zari,
believe in me,” he whispered fiercely. “I will not let harm
befall you.”
She shook her head. “You don’t understand.” And she couldn’t
explain to him and have him possibly hating her. That was
something she couldn’t ever handle.
Honor meant everything to Alexandru. Everything. If he did
not have honor, he would have put his own desires above
everything, would have gone after Katarina and convinced her
to marry him. But he had not. Because he was honorable.
Nothing, however, was honorable about murder.
“I need to leave,” she whispered.
“You’re mine.”
“And I will be yours for as long as you want me to, but I need
to leave. Will you let me go to Chalys?”
 Chapter Seven
ZARI

“You are…odd.” Rhapsody shook her head at me when I

finished telling her everything. Something about my friend
made me feel at ease in letting her know the truth, something
about her too-old eyes that told me she would be the last
person in the world to judge.
However, she could still be pretty dense and tactless most
times.
“I’m odd?” I repeated crossly. “I’m heartbroken, not odd.” We
were in her hotel room, and it was again protected by the same
spell to keep our conversation private. She had performed the
ritual herself, which both stunned and impressed me. She must
have had seriously kick-ass professors when she had been
homeschooled. But then, her Master turned out to be the
Marquis of Sangre. It figured.
Remembering that little fact had me shaking my head back at
her. “I can’t believe you’re that man’s pet.” I considered her
thoughtfully. “Or maybe I can. Based on what I’ve heard, you
guys are cut from the same block.”
There was a flush in her cheeks, adding rare color to her
normally pale face, when Rhapsody answered sharply, “We
have nothing in common.”
Whoa. Rhapsody was showing emotion beyond mild interest?
I opened and closed my mouth, wondering if she knew how
much she was giving away.
She glared at me.
Oh Lord, she was even furious now!
“Umm, okay, if you say so.” My head bobbed several times.
“Nothing in common, right.”
Rhapsody inhaled, and afterwards she looked much like her
expressionless self. “Let’s not talk about my Master,” she said.
“You have worse problems than I do. I’m not the one who is
likely to attempt murder on my Master’s ex-lover–”
I winced.
“And whose Master hadn’t stopped me from leaving for
Chalys–”
I grimaced.
“Instead of sending the other woman away–”
“Rhapsody. I get it.” I didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.
Every word she had said was true.
My friend blinked, as if only realizing now how her words had
hurt. “Oh.” She reached for my hand and gave it an awkward
pat. “I am terribly sorry, Lady Zari.”
I shrugged. “You win some, you lose some,” I said lightly.
Checking my watch, I realized it was already time. “I need to
go.”
Rhapsody only nodded. She knew about my plan. “But if
things do not go your way, I urge you to tell your Master about
your vision.” She hesitated. “I have heard about the kind of
demon after you, Lady Zari. It is not…pleasant. It is more
revolting than most because it makes its victim do all the dirty
work. The longer you withhold the truth, the harder you’ll find
it to resist the demon’s urges.”

~~~~

Katarina appeared surprised to see me when she opened the

door of her room. She was dressed to hit the outdoors in a tank
top and exercise leggings. The short tight top emphasized her
breasts to perfection and bared her well-defined abs. Just
looking at her made me want to kill myself, and I wasn’t even
listening to the demonic whispers that filled my head the
moment I saw how, well, fit she was.
“Oh, Lady Zari.” She looked over my head searchingly.
I cleared my throat. “It’s just me, Lady Katarina.”
“I see.” A ready smile immediately appeared on her lips, and I
had to give it to her. She was really good at faking. “Is there
anything I can do for you? I’m actually just about to leave for
training.”
Training? She still had to train? I managed to return her smile.
“Umm, great, I’ll watch you train!”
Katarina didn’t demur after that, but she did send me an odd
look that wasn’t so different from how Rhapsody had glanced
at me earlier. Maybe they were right. Maybe I was odd, and
I’d probably appear even odder once my Master’s ex-lover
found out why I was accompanying her.
We headed to the same woods, and I asked Katarina why it
appeared so dead.
“Trees are extremely sensitive to the air, and that…” She
jerked her head towards the ghost town. “Too many bad souls
linger there, poisoning the air, preventing the trees from being
able to properly breathe. The trees are too strong to be killed,
though. I think they’ve been under the care of nymphs once
and that’s why they’ve survived this long.”
“Nymphs,” I repeated dumbly. “Aren’t they…” The word
extinct came to mind, but I didn’t think that was the right word
to describe the annihilation of their race. Like soul seers, the
nymphs had been destroyed by demons, too.
Sadness flickered in Katarina’s eyes. “Yes.”
We were quiet again until Katarina asked, “Why are you
accompanying me?”
Rather than answering her straight, I said, “What you asked
me in the past, I know what my answer is now.”
Katarina’s head swung to me sharply.
“I won’t give you my Master now.” I managed a smile. “I’ll
give him to you after, once I’ve made sure you’re not going to
die.” My next words made it hard for me to look her in the
eye, but I forced them out all the same. “When I’m sure…I
won’t end up killing you.”
From somewhere, a demon screamed in agony.
I thought I was imagining it for a moment, but then I saw the
alarm flashing in Katarina’s eyes, and I knew we both heard it.
She grabbed my hand. “Run.”
I didn’t bother questioning her. We ran, and I tried to keep up
with her, my heart in my throat as the demon kept howling in
rage inside my mind. It was furious that I had spoken the truth
to Katarina, thus weakening its hold on my soul. So damn
furious it wanted to kill both of us.
Suddenly, I felt it, the talons that sank into my soul, trying to
rip it out of my body.
I fell to my knees, screaming.
Kill.
I shook my head. Never.
Katarina tried pulling me up. “Lady Zari, we have to go–”
The talons dug deeper into my soul, trying to tear it into
shreds, and I screamed again.
Kill.
I shook my head. Never. I would rather die, and I hope I took it
with me.
My Master’s voice intruded in my mind, fierce and urgent.
Zari, I can feel your pain.
D-don’t mind me. His voice came to me faintly, and I knew it
was the demon working against me. It’s nearby. Find it. End
this.
Katarina was still trying to pull me to my feet. “Lady Zari, it’s
not safe here–” She stopped when I tightened my hand around
hers.
I wanted to tell her that there was no point in running. The
demon was inside me. “Lady Katarina…” The urge to kill her
now, here, the urge to fill the forest with her cries of pain
smashed into me, and I wanted to yank her down–
But I didn’t.
And so the demon kept clawing against my soul instead.
“I’m sorry.” I forced the words out.
Inside my mind, the demon roared, the words burning wounds
into its skin.
I forced myself to look at Katarina, my body shaking with the
effort not to wrap my fingers around her throat and squeeze
the breath out of her. “I’m sorry I want to kill you.”
“Lady Zari, this isn’t the time–”
Cutting her off, I gasped out, “I’m sorry I think you’re too tall
for Alexandru!”
The demon howled and took revenge as more talons pierced
my soul.
Ignoring the pain, I went on, “I’m sorry I think you’ve got abs
like a guy. I’m sorry I think you’re a heartless bitch for
pushing him away but stringing him along for hundreds of
years–” I choked back a sob as the demon, weakened but
furious, extended its attack to my physical body.
It clawed my arms from the inside, and I started to bleed.
“Lady Zari!” Katarina dropped to her knees. I could hear the
healer in her taking over as she ran her hands over my wounds,
whispering words I didn’t understand. But with every wound
she healed, two more appeared, and I knew that if she
continued this, I might just end up bleeding to death.
“Stop.” I coughed out blood. The demon was working on my
throat, too, preventing me from speaking.
Katarina released me, realizing that she was hurting me more.
Silence hummed and inside of me, the demon had also ceased
its attack. I knew it was resting to regain some strength.
Around us, the air had turned still, and the dead trees were
nothing but a circle of indifferent witnesses.
“It must be near to cause this much pain,” Katarina muttered.
“I should look for it–”
“No!” I coughed out more blood. “I don’t know…how it got
into me…we can’t afford for it to get into you too…” My
fingernails pierced her skin, and I realized too late what I had
done when I saw her wince.
I released her right away. “Sorry.” Tears streaked down my
face as I fought the urge to kill her.
Katarina’s gaze narrowed. A moment later, she said tightly,
“I’m sorry.”
I only stared at her, too tired and in too much pain to ask what
the apology was for.
Another moment, and she answered my question.
“I’m sorry because there are times I want to kill you just as
badly.” She tightened her grip on my hand. “I want to kill you
because I can see that you love him, more than I have ever
loved Alexandru.”
Inside of me, the demon started to stir, its unease
communicating itself to me.
Katarina’s voice remained steady as she continued, “I want to
kill you because with you alive, he will never be mine–”
The demon screeched with pain, and I realized that with every
word of apology uttered, my hatred and guilt lessened, and
with it the demon’s hold on my soul weakened.
“I want to kill you–”
The demon wanted to flee, but it was unable to. Forgiveness
replaced guilt and understanding replaced hatred, and my soul
turned into the demon’s cage.
“Because he chose you. And so even if you were to leave him,
a part of you will always linger. I want to kill you because no
one can ever compare to the way you’ve surrendered yourself
to him.”
The demon went wild and it lashed out, doing everything it
could to get free. I could feel my eyes burning as if they
wanted to pop out of their sockets. A buzzing filled my ears
and my tongue started to swell.
“Lady Zari…” She was smiling at me, but her eyes were
glassy with tears as she saw me bleeding all over. “I owe you a
c-couple of apologies.”
I concentrated on her words, knowing I had to bear the pain
because it was the only way for us to kill the demon for good.
Katarina started to speak. “I’m sorry I think you’re a pain in
the ass – Alexandru has enough enemies as it is, but with you
around he’ll have the world out for him, especially once
people find out you’re a soul seer.”
“I’m sorry I think you’re so small, it should make Alexandru
feel like he’s making love to a kid. I’m sorry I think you’ve
got the body of a boy, it should make Alexandru feel like he’s
gay when he’s kissing you.”
I coughed out a bloody laugh.
It was the demon’s death knell, and as I felt it thrashing
desperately in its attempt to escape, I heard Alexandru’s voice
in my mind. We’ve found the demon.
The talons in my soul disappeared.
The demon was dead.
I collapsed to the ground.
“Lady Zari?” Katarina cried out.
“I’m…okay.” It was still hard to speak, and my words came
out as a croak. “Alexandru found the demon. It’s dead now.” I
opened my eyes. We looked at each other, and suddenly we
laughed. Even as tears formed in our eyes, we kept laughing.
“Do you need help?” Katarina asked as she came to her feet.
At my nod, she offered her hand.
I took it.
Nooooooo–
“Lady Zari?”
But it was too late.
Around me, the world had turned into orange – everything was
completely orange–
This isn’t real, I told myself feverishly, but then the fire grazed
my skin, and I screamed at the pain of it.
I closed and opened my eyes. The world was still orange, and I
was still guilty. I closed and opened my eyes. The world was
still orange, I was still guilty, but I was not alone. She was
there in front of me and she was burning alive.
COME BACK TO ME, ZARI. It was my Master’s voice,
snatching me back to reality, and when I opened my eyes, I
was in Alexandru’s arms, his face ashen. I saw Katarina
behind him, her face drawn with worry.
I started to cry. “I don’t understand.” I lifted my eyes to
Alexandru. “I saw her, Master. She was still burning, and it
was still my fault. The demon’s dead, but I still end up killing
her. Why?”
 Chapter Eight
ALEXANDRU AND ZARI

Zari and Alexandru only had a moment alone when they made
it to her Master’s room. He had carried her in his arms all the
way back to the resort, and when the other girls from school
saw them, he had simply said, “She fainted.”
Even though she was weak and tired, the excuse had her
gritting her teeth. When they entered the elevator, she hissed,
“Master, couldn’t you have been more imaginative?”
But the vampire hunter with legendary cunning and skills only
threw her a blank look. “What’s wrong about that?”
She sent Katarina a commiserating look before she realized
what she was doing. She stilled. Would the other woman think
she was rubbing salt in her wound?
But then she heard the female hunter laugh, and Zari almost
sighed in relief.
“How can you be so smart and be an idiot at the same time?”
Zari gasped at Katarina’s words.
The other woman snorted. “If a girl keeps fainting, what do
you think is the first thing that would occur to other people?”
When Alexandru’s cheeks stained with color at her pointed
question, she crossed her arms over her chest. “Exactly. You
made everyone think she’s pregnant with your child.”
The elevator doors opened to her floor, and stepping out,
Katarina asked Zari over her shoulder, “Are you sure you
think he’s really what you want, Lady Zari?”
The doors closed before she could answer.
Alexandru glanced at her with a raised eyebrow.
“I’m still thinking.” But Zari ended up gasping and laughing a
little, even though it hurt to do so, as he suddenly shifted her in
his hold. Her arms went around his neck, her legs wrapped
around his waist as Alexandru pushed her back against the
wall.
Supporting Zari with just one arm, Alexandru tucked loose
strands of her hair behind her ears. After the fucking scare his
pet had given him, he savored even the smallest things and
would never take for granted the chance to touch her like this.
He asked, “Made up your mind yet?”
She couldn’t answer right away, his playful tone wreaking
havoc on her senses.
Alexandru flicked her forehead.
“Oww,” she exclaimed, more out of surprise than anything
else.
Suddenly, he bent his head, and their foreheads touched.
A ragged sigh escaped him, and she stiffened at the sound.
“What’s wrong?”
“I thought I almost lost you.” His voice was a strained
whisper, and it was the first time she had heard him speak like
this. He looked up, and he flicked her head again.
Zari would have found it touching if it hadn’t hurt a bit more.
“What’s that for now?”
“For lying to me.”
“Lying to you?”
“You said you were fine!” The elevator doors parted open, and
manners prevented Alexandru from continuing. He carried her
out of the elevator, his hard embrace telling her it was far from
over.
Entering his suite, he kicked the door shut and, in a blink of an
eye, they were on his bed, Zari flat on her back and Alexandru
looming over her with a scowl on his handsome face.
“You were bleeding all over,” he hissed. “Here. Here. Here.”
He touched her eyes, her ears, her lips. “You were dying!” Just
remembering it made his hand shake.
The raw fear in Alexandru’s gaze had Zari placing her hand
against his cheek. “But I’m alive now.”
“By the fucking skin of your teeth,” he bit out.
Since she couldn’t argue that, she just said, “I’m sorry. I’m
sorry I terrified you. I didn’t mean to. Lady Katarina had it
under control.”
He shook his head. “What she fucking did was a wild guess,”
he said tightly, “and you were just damn lucky it paid off!”
She tried to find something positive to say and only ended up
with a cliché. “But Master, all’s well that–”
Alexandru snarled, “You won’t want what I’ll do to you if you
dare finish that thought.”
“–ends well?”
Both of them froze.
“Zari.” A growl and a groan at the same time.
She threw her arms around him before he could punish her.
“Master.” She tightened her hold and pushed her breasts
against his chest.
He choked back a laugh. “Are you trying to seduce me out of
getting pissed?”
Hiding her face in the crook of his neck, she nodded. She also
rubbed her body against him.
His cock became fully erect and he gritted out, “I have to
say…it’s working, pet.”
“Master?” She closed her eyes. “Lady Katarina said…” She
felt him stiffen, but she knew she had to ask. “She said you
chose me.”
Silence.
“I did.”
She couldn’t breathe. “Why?”
Because you own my heart now, and it will always be yours.
The words came out of nowhere. He hadn’t planned to fucking
say it, but now that he did, he knew he wouldn’t take it back. It
was a fucking relief that it was all out now, a fucking relief
that everything was finally clear to him.
Katarina was the past. Zari, his pet, was his eternity.
When she didn’t say anything, his jaw clenched. Zari?
Yes, Master?
You want me to strangle the words out of you?
Not a good joke–
Stop fucking with me–
Zari suddenly pushed his chest, and when he fell on his back,
she climbed over him, bracing her hands beside him. Their
eyes met, and he sucked in his breath at what he saw in her
gaze.
He had his answer, and she knew it.
Even so, she gave him a tremulous smile as she said, “In case
you need to hear it…” She wiped her tears. “I love you,
Master. Alexandru. I love you.”
She bent down, and their lips touched.
But they didn’t kiss.
Because she started to see.

~~~~

“You sure you want to do this?” Erou asked as, at his nod, his
enforcers cut the yellow tape that barricaded the room where
the demon’s host had been found and killed this afternoon.
Zari nodded.
Stepping aside, he warned, “We’ve cleaned it to escape human
detection, but there are sure to be remnants that you’ll notice.”
When Alexandru opened the door, Zari was immediately hit
by a rotten smell that wafted out of the room. She shook her
head in dismay. It was such a bad odor, she couldn’t believe
most humans wouldn’t be able to smell it.
Alexandru and Katarina stepped inside first. There was no
jealousy in her heart as she watched the two working together,
checking all parts of the room before Alexandru came back for
her. “It’s clear.”
Accepting his hand, she followed him inside and found the
smell even worse, making her feel like throwing up. Nothing
looked untoward about the room at all, the enforcers having
done a good job at cleaning. The host’s possessions remained
in their place, and those were what she was most interested in.
“Do you think she’s been its host from the start?” Zari asked
shakily.
“Most likely,” Alexandru answered grimly. “If you check the
shower, you’ll see dozens of bottles of hair dye. Hosting a
demon will take its toll on a body, even a vampire’s, and this
one had to dye the hair black constantly to avoid unnecessary
questions.”
Her gaze strayed towards the host’s ID, and she recited a quick
prayer for the soul of the vampire whose life the demon had
stolen. It had been the professor assigned to her class’ bus, and
she had been the reason why the demon had been able to sink
its claws into Zari. It only needed one touch, and the host had
managed that when she took the consent form from Zari’s
hands.
Now, the vampire was dead, the demon was dead, but the
danger wasn’t over.
Zari’s orange-colored visions were proof of that.
Taking a deep breath, she touched the ID.

~~~~

The school was burning. The hospital was burning.

People were dying all around her, but she had to be saved
because she was the soul seer, and she hated it.
“Go!” It was Katarina, screaming at Zari to leave.
“Go!” It was her Master, desperate to see her out of harm’s
way.
And both of them were being burned alive.
 Chapter Nine
ZARI

I was alone when I stole out early in the evening. I had told
Alexandru that I needed to talk to Katarina, and I wanted him
to pretend he didn’t know anything about it. I told him it was
to keep Katarina from feeling awkward even more, but it was
all a lie of course. More and more, I was convinced that I
could be the world’s best liar as long as the situation called for
it.
And this one definitely did.
Zipping my jacket up to my neck, I quickened my pace and
prayed to God that I wasn’t lost. Only the sound of my feet
hitting the pavement broke the silence around me. Everything
else was deadly still.
Fear enveloped me when I finally came to a stop at the foot of
the stairs leading up to the hospital entrance. Still abandoned,
old, and decrepit, but I saw the place with new eyes. Now, it
was more terrifying because in my visions, this was where
Alexandru and Katarina would both die.
For me.
Taking out the book I had borrowed from Rhapsody, I opened
it to the page I had bookmarked and reread the passage about
turning a demon into a familiar, a practice that offered an
individual almost infinite power but required huge sacrifice in
return.
Erou had told me that they had suspicions about the demon not
working alone. It had been too methodical, he said, for a lower
demon. It was either a high-ranking demon masking its powers
or it had been working under the command of another being.
Tonight, I would know for sure which one of it was.
The hospital doors created an eerie sound as I pushed them
open. Pulling the torch out of my pocket, I switched it on and
beamed the light on my surroundings. It was still hard to see
the place, but at least I could slowly find my way without
having to bump into a lot of things.
Retracing my steps in my visions, I circled around the stairs
and, bending down, I ran my hands over the asymmetric wall
under the steps. Finally, I found it, a tiny button that
vandalized drawings had caused to disappear.
Pressing the button had the concealed door under the stairs
swinging open, and the silence of the motion unnerved me. I
almost wished it had made the same eerie creaking sound as
the other door. Silence was too terrifying because it could
mean so many things.
Crouching, I stepped inside and, looking around, I made sure it
was the same passageway I saw in my dreams. Straightening
to my full height, I fumbled my way to another set of stairs,
which should lead to the basement. I had already taken the
first step down when I saw that someone was waiting for me
below.
She was missing one eye, her lips were the same grisly shade
of red in the photo I had seen of her, and patches of her vein-
less skin had been burnt to a crisp.
Elsa.
Once, she was a mentally abused girl whose parents had killed
her by encasing her in a wood, turning her into a doll, before
burning her alive.
Now, she was a ghost who left her wooden shell every night,
not understanding that her little games had turned the place
she grew up in into a ghost town.
Behind her, the shadows moved.
Elsa was not alone.
Whirling around, I ran as fast as I could, but Elsa suddenly
popped up in front of me, in the way only ghosts could.
I stumbled back with a scream and felt myself falling,
tumbling down the stairs.
Then everything went black.

~~~~

I woke up with my hands and feet bound on the floor. A fire

roared from the fireplace, and the sight arrested me. I could
almost feel the whole world turning orange as I continued
looking at it.
“I knew you’d come.”
My head snapped towards the sound, the hairs in the back of
my nape standing up as I tried to search for the voice’s owner
in the shadows. It was a female’s voice, but that was all I could
tell.
Alexandru? Master?
“Don’t bother contacting your Master with your blood bond. It
won’t work here.”
I tried not to show how her words terrified me. I really was
alone then.
“You’re quite the headstrong girl,” she remarked in a
chillingly pleasant tone. “You remind me of someone I hate.
You’re also remarkably, irritatingly selfless, and you know
what that makes you?” The woman in the dark chuckled, the
sound making my skin crawl. “Predictable. It makes you
predictable, and so I knew, if I kept to the plan, it was only a
matter of time before you’d have your visions and you’d come
to try and save everyone alone.”
“Who are you?” I squinted my eyes, trying to see her, but she
was one with the darkness. In the periphery of my eye, I saw
Elsa in the opposite corner, playing with her hair, watching us
speak with a bored expression on her disfigured face. I forced
myself to look at her, making contact. She was my Plan B in
case something happened and I needed someone to help me.
When the woman in the shadows didn’t answer, I said, “You
made the demon your familiar, didn’t you?”
A hiss, and I knew I had guessed right. This woman, whoever
she was, sounded too bitter for a pure demon. It was too
human a feeling, and pure demons only typically knew of
anger and greed.
“Why would you do something like that?” I asked, buying
myself time as I put Plan B into action. “It requires so much
sacrifice and–”
“And yet you ruined it,” she hissed.
Something in the shadows started to move.
“It was a great sacrifice, a risk I took because there was
something I needed.”
“Me?”
“Yes,” the faceless woman spat.
“Because I’m what I am?”
Another cackle. “You mean a soul seer?”
I didn’t answer.
The cackle turned into a soulless laugh. “How naïve you are.
You think not answering will confuse me? I wouldn’t have
come this far, Zari Baltimore, if I were unsure. You are a soul
seer–”
“You won’t be able to make me speak of my visions–”
She laughed again. “Ah, but that’s exactly why I want you
dead. You, soul seer, are destined to see, but I don’t want you
to see. And the only way to stop you from seeing is to kill
you.”
It made perfect sense, even if it did involve my death. “If you
want me dead, then why burn the school down?”
I could feel rather than see her smiling at my question, as if
knowing that she’d cause so much death pleased her. “Why do
you think, soul seer?” she taunted. “Can’t you see the reason?”
I shook my head.
A dark blur of movement and then I was screaming as I felt
someone crouch behind me. Whispered words crawled into my
ear. “See for yourself.”
Hands from the back crept forward and covered my entire
face.
I saw.

~~~~

Red.
It was the color of her hair, a beautiful shade that had
everyone in the small village she was born to gasp in wonder
for they had never seen such a thing.
Red.
It was her favorite color as she grew up because she realized it
was the color of blood.
Red.
She was fifteen when she painted her entire village red, killing
them all single-handedly. She invited everyone to supper, and
they all came to celebrate the day she was born, not knowing
that it would also be the day they would die. For everything
had poison in it and one by one they dropped to the ground
like flies.
When it was over, she slit their necks for the blood to run and
turn the nearby river into the same shade of red. Then she
threw her hands in the air and forsook God before throwing
herself prostrate on the ground and offering her soul to the
Devil.
There was no rhyme or reason to what made her evil.
Some people just were.
When she left, she thought it was all over. But she was wrong.
A child had been left at home for her parents thought she was
too young to join such celebrations. And so that saved her life.
When she came to look for her parents found death
surrounding her, she, too, fell to the ground, crying.
She prayed to God, asking Him to use her line to deliver
justice.
And God said yes.
A day would come when one of her descendants would be His
weapon, destined to deliver justice and put an end to the Red
Witch.

ALEXANDRU AND ZARI

Zari was in grave danger. His instincts told him so, and he had
learned to trust it over the centuries. He searched for Katarina
and found her dining with the enforcers. They were the only
patrons in the restaurant, and the entire resort felt empty with
all professors and students on their way back to the school.
“May I speak with you?” He wasn’t quite able to keep his
voice from being harsh with worry.
“Yes, of course, my lord.” Katarina excused herself as she
stood up. As they walked away from the table, she asked,
“What is it?”
“How did your talk with Zari go?” He knew he wasn’t
supposed to ask about it, but Alexandru thought it might give
him a clue about where his pet was now. He had tried
contacting her through their bond but while he could feel her
presence, it was all he was able to glean.
She had effectively blocked him out, and she had never done
that before.
Katarina appeared confused. “My…talk? But I haven’t seen
her since we were all together.”
Alexandru whitened.
Zari? Answer me, Zari.
But there was no answer.
Stiff with tension, he thanked Katarina for her help and spun
around wordlessly. He called to his men in his mind. Be ready
to leave.
“Alexandru, wait!” Katarina caught after him. “What’s
happening?”
“Zari’s gone,” he said curtly without pausing in his stride. “I
have a feeling she’s gone back hunting on her own so I’m
going to the hospital, where she had her first vision.”
She paled. “On her own? Why wouldn’t she tell you? Or any
of the others?”
“She might have told others. I’ve let Sir Richard know about
what’s happening and he’ll let me know if he’s find out
something.” His jaw clenched. “But if she’s lied to me then
she must have seen me in her visions.”
Katarina was able to read between the lines. “And she saw
you, like she saw me, didn’t she?”
He didn’t have to answer.
Goddamn you, pet. I’m going to kill you for this.
 Chapter Ten
ZARI

The burning heat woke me up. The visions had tired me out,
the senselessness of the killings making me unconscious. I
screamed when I found myself surrounded with fire. It was
everywhere, my nightmare come to life.
I looked around and saw that the Red Witch was gone,
probably so she could watch LSL burn to the cinders. And
while the school had all kinds of spells protecting it, I knew it
might not be enough.
The Red Witch was strong, and she had unfinished business
there. The one destined to kill her was studying in LSL and
she wouldn’t stop until every student in the school died.
Knowing I had little time left, I turned towards the shadows,
where I knew she lurked, watching silently as she always did.
“Elsa.”
The ghost appeared before me, her disfigured face becoming
more ghastly as she gave me an inquiring smile.
I forced myself up, which was doubly hard with my hands and
feet bound. She watched me struggle, not offering to help. I
wasn’t sure she even knew how to speak. None of the case
studies ever recorded her speaking, but most of the studies
reported that she did understand when people talked to her.
“Elsa.”
She looked at me again.
“I need you to come inside of me, like you did before, with the
boy. You remember him? His name was Jeremy?”
The single eye she had lit up.
“Help me. Come inside of me.” With her inside of me, I would
be free from the pain. It was the only way I’d have the courage
to go through the fire and save myself.
I closed my eyes.
Something cold blew.
She was inside of me.
Elsa and I walked through the fire. She didn’t feel it because
she was immune to pain, not because she was a ghost but years
of parental abuse had made her so. My body was wracked with
coughs as we finally made it to the stairs, only to find the door
locked.
No!
Tears from smoke stung my eyes.
It couldn’t end like this.
With Elsa’s help, I slammed my shoulder into the door, again
and again, hoping it would give way.

ALEXANDRU AND ZARI

Fire. It rose in the night, swaying and roaring like a hungry

beast.
Alexandru broke into a run, using his speed as a vampire
hunter, no longer caring if humans might see him. The others
followed him, Katarina just behind him a few steps. They
found the entire hospital in flames, and Alexandru realized
that if this was happening then her other vision might happen,
too.
Everyone, go inform the enforcers about what is happening.
Accompany them back to the LSL and tell them to prepare for
an attack. Someone will try to burn the school down.
His men bowed and disappeared into the night.
Katarina was aghast. “But Lady Zari…”
His jaw clenched. “She would want it this way, too, Katarina.
Too many lives are at stake for me to be selfish.” His gaze
went back to the hospital. This was no ordinary flame. This
was Hellfire, something that could kill even immortals like
him.
“Stay here,” he told Katarina.
“No. I’m going to help–”
“She saw you die–”
“And if it will happen, it will happen. I won’t just stand by if
someone needs my help.” Katarina looked at the hospital.
“Just like old times, right?”
“Just don’t die on me,” he said grimly.
“Same to you, hunter.”
They looked at each other.
On the count of three, Alexandru murmured.
Katarina nodded. Three.
They burst into the broken windows, both of them wincing as
the fire licked their skin. Immediately, they heard the banging
on the door.
“Zari!” Alexandru shouted.
“Alexandru!” A coughing reply.
Relief slammed into him. He sped towards the door, his only
thought saving his pet. But the moment he touched the knob,
the spell on it came to life, blowing him straight into the fire.
The door swung open, in time for Zari to see Alexandru’s back
hitting the opposite wall and falling in the middle of a burning
hallway.
“Alexandru!” she screamed.
She and Elsa ran towards him, and when she reached her
Master, Katarina was there, too. Together, they helped
Alexandru up, who was shaky on his feet, his back badly
burned.
“Hellfire,” Katarina explained shortly. “It’s fatal to
immortals.”
Carrying Alexandru slowed them down, and with each second
that passed, fewer passageways were left for them to travel
unscathed. The last one that Katarina and Alexandru had used
was already completely gutted with fire.
“There!” Katarina pointed to a window to their left. It required
them to balance on a plank of wood that had so far escaped the
fire, but they both knew it wouldn’t last long.
“You go first,” Katarina instructed. “Crouch down and carry
Alexandru like this.” It would mean Zari having to move
backwards towards the window, but Zari knew it was the only
way she could carry Alexandru on her own.
“Ready?” Katarina asked. “I’ll follow after you. It won’t hold
all of our weight if we go together.”
Zari hesitated. “Lady Katarina–”
The other woman shook her head. “Remember what I said,
Lady Zari. If it will happen, it will.”
Zari started to move, slowly and carefully, not wanting to
place too much weight on the plank. Alexandru was heavy but
she gritted her teeth and pulled her with him. Only a few feet
now, Master. I’ll save you this time. We’ll save you–
And then she felt it–
The plank creaking, giving out on their weight–
She screamed as the plank split into two and they started to
slip.
But Katarina had dove forward, managing to grab the edge of
the plank and pulling it back up before Zari and Alexandru
could fall into the basement, which was completely engulfed
by fire.
Katarina’s face was red with exertion, and her entire body was
shaking as she bit out, “Go now!”
Zari shook her head. “No!”
Because now, it was clear to her that this was what the visions
were all about.
“If you don’t go now,” Katarina said hoarsely, “we’ll all die…
even Alexandru. And I’ll kill you if you let that happen.”
Zari started to cry. “Lady Katarina, no.”
“Move,” Katarina screamed. “I can’t hold on much longer!”
“Lady Katarina, please, we’ll…”
“Zari.”
It was the first time Katarina had called her by her first name
like that, and it was the first time she saw the hunter’s face
streaked with tears.
“Promise me you’ll love him the way I’ve never been able
to?” Katarina whispered. “Promise me you’ll be the one
protecting him? Promise me, Zari. It’s the only way I can go in
peace.”
Zari whispered, “Yes.” She looked inside herself. Elsa. Go to
her. Keep her from feeling pain.
And then she started to move, pulling Alexandru with her.
The moment she pulled Alexandru out through the window,
the fire roared up as if it was unwilling to go without taking
someone with it to Hell.

~~~~

La Scala Legaturia was no more when Zari and Alexandru

came back. It was completely burned to the ground, just like
how it was in her visions. But no one had died, with
everyone’s lives saved thanks to the early warning Alexandru
had sent.
Or at least everyone had lived but Katarina.
Hunters all over the world came to pay their respects as
Katarina’s body was taken back to Chalys and laid to rest.
When the rites were over and her casket sealed in the marbled
tomb, Alexandru drew his pet to his side.
Rest in peace, Katarina.
Beside him, his pet squeezed his hand. You have very good
taste in women.
The words almost made him smile. I’m sure she’ll be happy to
know you think so.
They walked together in silence, and as they came further and
further away from the others, it was only then he asked, What
now, pet?
Zari took a long time to reply. I want to be strong, Master.
Strong enough so that people like Katarina won’t have to die
for me. Strong enough so I can protect you on my own.
It was his turn to be silent.
Master?
You understand that if you study in ANEX it will mean we will
not be able to see each other for two years?
She wasn’t even surprised that he knew about it, even though
she was sure the marquis had yet to speak to his younger
brother about her intended transfer. Master, I’m yours for
eternity. Two years won’t matter.
You speak as if you’re already immortal. His lips curved, but
the smile didn’t reach his eyes.
The haunted look in his gaze made Zari ache. Master, if you
don’t want me to go–
I don’t. His voice was grim. Alexandru cupped her face and
brought her mouth to his. She leaned into the kiss, loving the
way it was hot, hard, and possessive.
Alexandru raised his head. I despise the thought of you not
being by my side where I can always guard you…but I can’t –
I won’t stand in the way of your destiny.
Tears stung her eyes as she felt her Master’s lips press to the
top of her head. It was a long road ahead, but she knew she
had made the right choice, knew she owed it to Katarina’s
sacrifice to learn to be strong on her own.
She laid her head against his heart. Master, this isn’t goodbye.
I’ll always be yours. Always.

The End

P.S. Good news! DEMON LOVER, the sequel to Alexandru

and Zari’s story, will soon be available.
If you want to be notified about its release, please click here
to subscribe to my newsletter.
Thank you so much!

P.P.S. Continue reading for other books set in this world and
which are directly tied to Alexandru and Zari’s story!

P.P.P.S. As always, if you guys enjoyed this book, I’d like to

ask a moment of your time to post a review for Vampire Love.
It’s such a huge help to indie authors like me, as more
reviews tend to have a positive effect on algorithms, i.e. my
books enjoy increased visibility in the market.
 Soleil
Events in this book take place shortly after Vampire Love.
Alexandru and Zari play minor roles in the story.

The city of Asphodel glowed like a brilliant diamond in a sea

of emerald fields, with the noblemen’s mansions and
townhouses ablaze with lights. Everyone who was anyone had
either thrown a ball or was attending one, and these were
expected to last until dawn, much to the chagrin of the
aristocrats’ sleepy and overworked coachmen.
Laughter and music played by the orchestra streamed out of
the balconies, entertaining the peasants below. As they had no
means to have parties themselves, they had taken to hanging
outside the grandest mansions, doing their best to catch a
glimpse of the well-dressed couples waltzing inside.
Past the main neighborhoods of Asphodel, the sound of gaiety
faded, and the streets became emptier and narrower. At the
edge of the city was an abandoned keep, its crumbling roofs
crowned by low, stormy clouds and its grounds seemingly
shrouded in a mysterious fog.
Locals thought it haunted, and so it was…as of ten minutes
ago.
In the keep’s basement, a squad of less than twenty of the
city’s human defenders had just finished barricading the main
doors of the dungeons, thus trapping the imps that they had
seen crawling out of a hellhole.
But the danger wasn’t over, and no one knew this better than
Soleil Orpheline, the squad leader.
Not wanting her soldiers to witness her disquiet, she turned her
back on her soldiers and faced the doors of the dungeon once
more.
Let’s consider the facts, she told herself.
Tonight was supposed to be a simple cleanup operation, meant
to teach rookies about getting rid of pranks left by
otherworlders. They ranged from a witch’s spell for diarrhea to
a wizard’s one-day curse of selfie madness, in which a human
being would find himself addicted to taking as much selfies as
a celebrity. They were frequently irritating, moderately
harmful at times, but that was it.
The mission wasn’t supposed to put her recruits’ lives in
danger.
And yet here they were, about to go against the forces of Hell,
literally.
Granted, imps were the lowest forms of demons, with sub-zero
IQ. But they were still demons and thus inhumanly strong and,
worse, soulless.
Another loud, powerful thud hit the basement’s walls, the
sound underscoring the peril they were in. It had no effect on
Soleil, but the squeak of terror from one of her rookies made
her mentally flinch.
Dear God, I hate asking You for anything, but I think I’m
going to need a miracle right now.
The imps were head-butting the doors, literally throwing their
lives against it. At the rate they were going, she would have
less than three minutes before confrontation, and that was
putting it lightly.
Panic clawed at Soleil’s throat, but her concerns were all for
her team. The youngest of her squad was just fifteen years old
– the same age she and the others had been when they first had
their field assignment. Then, they had only gone against
possessed humans, and they had still come back bloodied and
bruised.
But kids pitted against imps?
It would be a massacre, and their blood would be on Soleil’s
hands.
Another thud resounded through the basement, running
through the walls of the keep, and a rookie cried out, “I don’t
think the doors are going to hold that much longer.”
She turned to her squad immediately, saying, “It’s okay.”
Soleil managed to keep her voice calm even as whips of her
terror flayed her body. She was ready to die, had been so for
quite some time. But what she would never be ready for, never
take lying down, was letting her team die without a fight.
She reached into her pocket, digging out her Bluetooth
earpieces, and only sheer experience enabled Soleil to keep
her hands from shaking as she plugged her ears. The shock of
her young soldiers was palpable, and one of them blurted out,
“Is s-she doing what I think she’s doing?”
When Soleil didn’t seem to notice them, the rookies turned in
unison to the slim, brown-eyed redhead standing next to their
commander.
Seeing all eyes on her, Aurora deadpanned, “Nope. She’s just
cleaning her ears.”
The rookies didn’t laugh at all.
Right. As second-in-command, Aurora knew she had to do a
better job at keeping the rookies from pissing in fear. So she
tried again, this time with the truth. “Commander Soleil is
most likely listening to La Vie En Rose,” Aurora relayed. “The
How I Met Your Mother version, just in case you’re
wondering.”
The rookies looked at her like she was crazy.
“It means we’re in Code TARFU territory,” she explained.
Fighting under Soleil’s command for almost a decade had
made Aurora familiar with all the telltale signs concerning
their leader. Listening to the nostalgic, bittersweet notes of her
favorite song was Soleil’s last-minute aid for strategy
planning, which meant it was her job to keep the rookies
distracted.
“What’s TARFU?” another rookie asked.
“It means ‘Things Are Really Fucked Up’,” Fleur, the third-in-
command, answered as she ran back to rejoin the squad,
having finished sending out a message to her network of spies.
Or at least she had tried sending it. Everything was really
TARFU right now, so there was no telling if her SOS call
would push through.
“It could also mean,” the curvy brunette continued
thoughtfully, “Totally And Royally Fucked Up–” She looked
up, saw the rookies gazing at her in horror, and behind them,
Aurora was hastily shaking her head and drawing an
imaginary line across her throat.
Oops.
“Just joking,” Fleur said quickly. “Actually, let Aurora tell you
guys the real meaning of TARFU.” As the rookies then turned
to Aurora, she mouthed, Sorry, before coughing,
“Sesquipedalian.”
Aurora mentally let out an unladylike swear. Basically, Fleur
wanted her to confuse the rookies with long, complicated
words. Clearing her throat, she said slowly, “TARFU means…
Tacent Auxiliary Request for Ultion.” That could work, she
thought, considering their probabilities of surviving tonight
was 22.4%.
Fleur blinked. “Exactly.” What did that even mean?
The rookies nodded uncertainly, none of them having the
courage to ask for a clearer explanation. But they forgot all
about it soon enough, seeing their commander opening her
eyes and putting away her earpieces.
Soleil smiled at them, her dimples flashing, and the rookies
relaxed.
“That’s enough with the joking,” Soleil censured them.
The rookies happily murmured their assent, a combination of
wishful thinking and awe allowing them to take comfort in the
gracious, dulcet tones of their squad leader.
This was the famous Soleil Orpheline, they assured
themselves. A stunning, voluptuous, blue-eyed blonde, she
was society’s reigning belle during the day and the
dangerously skilled leader of Trois Belle Lames at night.
If Commander Soleil wasn’t nervous about the imps, then
they, too, had nothing to worry about.
Behind Soleil, the walls continued to shudder and crack.
Soleil continued to smile, and Fleur and Aurora, taking their
cues from her, kept smiles pinned to their lips. Unlike the kids,
they knew they were in a life-and-death situation, but if Soleil
wanted the kids kept in the dark, then it would be so.
They trusted her to do what was right…no matter what.
Soleil cleared her throat delicately. “Here’s the plan…” The
walls started to crumble as Soleil made a series of gestures, a
sign language known only to enforcers.
Fleur and Aurora concentrated on Soleil’s instructions, their
expressions remaining calm as they read between the lines.
The plan was…that there was no plan at all.
Soleil was totally lying about help coming. Everything about
this had the rotten scent of betrayal and ambush, and it had
been executed perfectly. If help did come, it would be too late.
Soleil continued to sign, and Fleur and Aurora struggled to
stay expressionless.
“Are we all clear on this then?” Her dimples flashed again,
and the rookies’ anxiety lessened even more.
“Ma’am, yes, ma’am,” they roared energetically, their
confidence restored by their leader’s calm manner.
Totally clear, Fleur thought, her mood turning unnaturally
grim. Soleil was telling them that as the city’s last line of
defense, they had to place duty above all else.
Aurora didn’t answer right away. Soleil’s plan was to detonate
her grenades, which all officers were trained to use in case
they were compromised.
The grenades would take out the commander, but it would also
get rid of a large number of imps, maybe just enough for them
to have a fighting chance for survival.
But Aurora didn’t want a fighting chance for just them, and as
the supposedly ‘brainy’ one of their group, she pressured
herself to come up with an alternative.
“Aurora?” Soleil needed both officers’ cooperation for her
plan to work.
“I’m thinking,” Aurora mumbled.
Soleil shook her head. “We don’t have time–”
A narrow section of the dungeon’s wall collapsed.
“Take your positions,” Soleil commanded, and the rookies,
resolved looks on their faces, followed right away.
A handful of imps burst out of the hole.
“Engage.”
The battle ensued, and Soleil bided her time while keeping an
eye on her team, making sure that no one was taking any
unnecessary risks. She slipped her hands into her pockets, her
fingers finding and wrapping around the twin grenades.
The last ace she had up her sleeve, Soleil thought, but in this
case it was in her pants. If things weren’t TARFU, she would
have laughed at her own quip.
Aurora suddenly appeared by her side, grabbing Soleil’s arm
as she muttered, “I’ve thought of something.”
“I’m all ears.”
“Call your heartkeeper.”
Soleil didn’t even hesitate. “No!”
Half of the wall crashed.
Her time had come.
Soleil prepared to run, but Aurora’s grip on her arm tightened,
and the other woman insisted in a yell, “Call him! Your plan
might work, but it’s not going to be without casualties, and
you know it! But if you call him–”
Soleil whitened.
“Call him!” Aurora pointed at the rookies. “If you care for
them–” She knew she was being heartlessly manipulative, but
she didn’t care. “If you want to give them the best chance for
surviving tonight–”
“I hate you, Aurora.”
A whisper, but Aurora knew she had won. Thank God.
Soleil gently pushed her hand away, and Aurora let her.
“I’ll call him.” Soleil backed up a step. “But I’m also not
going to wait for him to answer because…” Her upper lip
turned up in an unusually mocking smile. “I do want to give
everyone the best chance of survival.”
Aurora’s eyes widened.
No!
But it was too late, and Soleil had run past everyone, heading
straight to the horde of imps.
“NO!” Aurora screamed and tried to run after her friend, but
there were too many imps between them now, and she finally
had to admit defeat.
Fleur reached her, demanding, “What’s the plan?”
“Help Soleil get to the center,” Aurora answered tonelessly.
Pain flashed in Fleur’s eyes.
Aurora furiously blinked back her own tears.
But they only allowed themselves a nanosecond of grief before
throwing themselves into battle, knowing that it was what
Soleil would have wanted.

****

Soleil was about three-imp-layers deep into the horde when

she realized that her plan just might not be good enough.
A middle-level demon stood next to the hellhole, and as it
locked gazes with Soleil, she knew there was a very good
chance it might tear her throat out before she could even
detonate the grenades.
The demon charged towards her with a roar, and Soleil’s
reflexes kicked in. She rolled, crawled, and twisted, everything
purely guided by her instincts. And all the while, she called to
him, the man whose heart she was fated to keep in exchange of
her soul.
Can you hear me?
Please come.
Please help.
Soleil called out to him with her mind, with all her heart, even
thought the tiniest part of her thought it was too late.
The demon caught her just as she ran out of bullets. Its claws
raked her body and pain engulfed her, but she managed to kick
it away, the silver-coated soles of her boots leaving burning
marks on its face.
The demon screamed.
What a baby, Soleil thought dizzily as she managed to pull the
grenades out of her pockets.
The demon snarled at her, hitting Soleil with its tail and
breaking her ribs in the process.
She snarled back, thinking absently that death was the only
thing that could make her act this…childish. She was suffering
from internal bleeding, with possibly severe injuries to a vital
organ.
She calculated the time it would take her to die, and it wasn’t
that long.
If you can hear me, please just save my soldiers.
Please.
Soleil closed her eyes as she started to unclip the grenades.
But nothing happened.
Instead, she felt wind so strong blowing over her, stinging her
face, and somehow that wind managed to snatch the grenades
out of her fingers. She heard it explode in the distance, and her
eyes flew open.
Oh!
The grenades had been thrown into the hellhole, and it
vanished a moment later, Hell protecting itself from more
attacks at the expense of its spawn. Placing her hand over her
wound, she looked around dazedly as she heard a tremendous
cry of pain. Following the sound, she saw the demon that had
attacked her falling to the floor, its decapitated head rolling
towards her before it was crushed under the weight of
stampeding…imps.
The imps were running away – from what?
She tried to see what was after them and caught sight of a
streak of white, too fast for her eyes to follow as it slashed its
way around the room.
Oh.
He had come.
A cacophony of cries and squeals filled the basement hall,
imps dying left and right–
Then she saw her soldiers breaking inside, fighting–
Nausea hit her, and she fell back to the floor.
Thank you.
She closed her eyes.
And almost right after, she found herself being lifted and
cradled in powerful arms–
Pain pierced her throat, and she choked.
Blood filled her mouth.
Nooooooo–—
In her mind, she heard his voice for the first time.
Why have you only called for me now?

Start reading today.

 Rhapsody
This is Rhapsody and Mihail’s story.
Events in this book take place some time AFTER Vampire
Love
and BEFORE Demon Love, the sequel to Alexandru and
Zari’s story.
Zari and Erou play minor roles in this book.

Sunlight persisted in the last hours of daytime, its rosy rays

bleeding into heather-colored skies. Underneath its faded light,
a flock of coots floated leisurely on smooth waters, its surface
offering a near flawless reflection of the row of narrow neck-
gabled houses that ran parallel to the canal.
It was an unusually quiet afternoon, with not even a single
hushed murmur to drown out the crackle of dried, rust-colored
leaves over cobblestone streets. And so amidst the silence,
fleeting sounds reigned, and this included the footsteps of a
figure striding swiftly down from an old, pillared bridge that
arced majestically over the river.
He was dressed entirely in black and wore a grim look over his
handsome features. He was on the hunt, with an intoxicating
scent drawing an invisible path for him to follow. Gradually,
the full notes of its fragrance unfurled itself in the air, and the
man found himself sucking his breath.
A tranquil stream of lavender, a beckoning burst of frangipani,
and an intriguing, barely distinguishable hint of poison ivy…
A scent like no other, he thought pensively, and one so mild
that only those with the sharpest senses would detect the
dangerous threat underneath.
The scented trail continued into the heart of Amstel Square,
and the man followed it with his customary briskness. He
despised waste and inefficiency of any type, and the only
instances he was inclined to take his time was when he was
fucking someone.
A short distance away, he heard a panicky rush of words being
uttered, watchtower sentries frantically sending out messages
to anyone who needed to be alerted.
The marquis!
The Marquis of Sangre!
The marquis is on his way!

****

Oblivious to the chaotic flurry of activity taking place within

the walls of her school, Rhapsody, seated under the shade, had
her head bent over notepad while absently tapping on the
blank page with her pen. Already on her twenty-seventh
attempt, she was still no closer to finding the ideal words to
impart…
I know you know I am Not Normal. It must therefore have
been clear to you from the very start that making me your
pet and heartkeeper would be A Terrible Mistake.
No, no, no. To write such words would be akin to begging for
his lordship’s pity, and that would not do. Her Master was an
exceptionally kindhearted man. He would never set himself
free of her if he believed his departure would cause her the
slightest bit of sorrow.
It shames me to admit that I Did Not Completely
Understand the duties and responsibilities of being your
pet and heartkeeper. It was only when I witnessed the
interactions between Lady Zari and Lord Alexandru, your
brother, that I realized how Grossly Mistaken I was about
my role.
Rhapsody nearly gagged at what she wrote and quickly flipped
to the next page in a rare fit of frustration. Why, it was almost
as if she was begging her Master to prove her wrong - when
that was not the case at all!
She knew - and had long accepted - that she was not the kind
of girl men would fall in love with, and most especially
not men like her most precious Master.
Vainly she had waited for her Master to break the contract
between them, as what was only proper, but two years had
already passed, and still she remained under his care.
It was as if her Master was prepared to suffer for her
shortcomings, and Rhapsody could not in good conscience
allow such a thing to happen. This letter should ensure that her
Master would find someone better. Or at least it should do
so…if she could only figure out just what to write exactly.
Dear Master,
It has long been made clear to me by A Credible Source
that I am Without the Necessary Womanly Assets to
properly Stir A Gentleman’s Interest. It is therefore best
that his lordship–
Rhapsody’s head snapped up as an unexpected sound
interrupted the silent stillness of the air around her.
Someone was coming.

****

Awareness rippled through the gaggle of breathless young

ladies the moment the Marquis of Sangre strode into view.
Tall and strikingly virile, the dark-haired nobleman had a
punishingly autocratic air about him that appealed to the
ladies’ innate desire to be dominated. They loved how the
marquis’ lethally sculpted muscles were prominently defined
against the sophisticated cut of his overcoat, and oh, how their
secret parts quivered at his swoonworthy looks, which were as
harsh as they were immaculate in its perfection.
Dark, arrogant brows arched over sinfully long lashes and eyes
an arresting shade of green. A patrician nose that was an ideal
match for the marquis’ bronzed, high-paned cheeks and
masculine jaw, which was marginally softened by the firm,
sensual curves of his lips.
When the marquis’ impatient gaze swept over them, the girls
couldn’t help holding their breaths and hope for the
improbable. Oh, but could it be? Could the most powerful
vampire in the world possibly be here…to acquire a pet of his
own?
A moment later, however, the marquis had swung his back to
the crowd, and the girls could only sigh in disappointment as
they watched him stalk in the direction of the school’s
graveyard.
Indifferent to the amount of attention he was attracting, Mihail
worked hard to rein his temper in even as his lips tightened in
resolute displeasure. Her scent had changed, he thought
broodingly, and in such a way that he absolutely did not
approve of.
Still in her trail, he soon found himself going down a stony
pathway that weaved through marble tombstones and grave
markers in the shape of angels and gargoyles. That Rhapsody
seemed to favor spending her leisure time at a place where the
dead slept, he didn’t give a damn. That her scent, however,
was now tainted…
Damn her.
His mood grew blacker, and he deliberately allowed his
footsteps grow ominously heavy. He wanted her to know he
was coming. Wanted–
Mihail’s steps came into an abrupt halt the moment she finally
came into view.
Rhapsody.
His pet and heartkeeper, in the flesh, and white-hot desire
struck him like a fucking flash of lightning at his first glimpse
of her. His groin had tightened to the point of agonizing
pleasure, and his mind had gone completely blank, all thoughts
of reprimanding her completely buried under an almost
excruciating sense of need.
His hungry gaze ran over her sylph-like form even as he had to
clench his fists against the most basic and savage desire to jerk
her into his arms and fuck her then and there.
Mother of Hell, but she was perfect.
Long, sable-black hair that seemed made for his fingers to
grip. Creamy, ivory skin that appeared to beg for his marks,
and an exquisite form of slenderness that would be a challenge
for him not to break as his thick, hard cock ruined her pussy.
Her beauty was tormentingly exquisite; she was everything he
secretly fantasized her to be, and her voice, once it came out,
was also every fucking thing Mihail had imagined. Lace-soft
and hauntingly serene, it was the sound of unawakened
sensuality hidden under a provocative cloak of propriety as he
heard her speak for the very first time.
“Master.”
Just one word, and Mihail already knew.
He would still let her go as planned…but not before claiming
her maidenhood for himself.

****

Rhapsody watched the marquis stride towards her. This was

her first time to see him in the flesh, and even without an aid
of photographs or portraits - even if she were also to disregard
the uncanny resemblance between him and his younger
brother - she knew with absolute certainty that the too-
beautiful man who had yet to take his gaze off her…
It could be none other than her Master, and Rhapsody
surprised herself by catching her breath as the marquis came to
stand before her. How worrying, she thought, and when he
finally came upon her, Lord Mihail Gheorgiu proved to be all
her worst fears come true. Tall, dark, and handsome like the
quintessential Regency rakehell but also big and strong like a
warrior. A flawless specimen of hot-blooded manliness, the
marquis certainly was, and it doomed what little secret hope
she had left about their arrangement.
Ever since finding out that her Master, despite being as old as
Methuselah, was far from being elderly and decrepit,
Rhapsody had worked diligently to prepare herself for his
eventual rejection. That day had now come, and yet…
Why was the marquis looking at her as if she were a sultry
goddess–
“Milady.”
The rich baritone of her Master’s voice distracted Rhapsody
from her musings (which were irrational to say the least), and
she automatically curtsied even as her brows furrowed ever so
slightly. The lush sound of his voice had an oddly lingering
impact on her senses, with the way it seductively teased her
ears and had goosebumps covering her flesh.
“It is a pleasure to finally meet you.”
“It is the same for me, milord.”
Mihail stilled. Although he knew his pet was not the type to
lie, for her to say such a thing…
“The past two years,” he said carefully, “gave me the
impression that you harbored a sudden dislike to my person.”
He had expected her to respond with a mere nod or a shake of
her head, but instead the words had his pet actually appearing
dismayed.
“It might have seem that way, but I assure you it is not the case
at all.”
“I offered to visit you upon your arrival in the kingdom,” he
reminded her, “and you said - admittedly in more polite terms
- that it is best I do not bother.”
“Because I was not yet prepared to meet you,” Rhapsody
explained matter-of-factly. “I did not, however, realize it
would make milord think I hold you in dislike. That has never
been the case…” She saw the look of skepticism on the
marquis’ face and struggled to find the right words to say.
“The idea of you, milord…made me feel what I believe is
called…a mixed bag. And now that you have unexpectedly
appeared before me, I feel even more conflicted. Truth be told,
milord, the number of emotions I have to concurrently process
is…overwhelming.”
“I am…sorry to hear that.” It was all Mihail could think of
saying, struggling as he was not to succumb to an improper
urge to smile at the rather clinical manner in which she spoke.
In order for both of them to regain their respective
composures, he simply let time pass and turned his attention to
their surroundings.
At the back of him was the graveyard with its stony population
of angels and gargoyles, and behind Rhapsody the crooked,
leafless trees of Amstel Woods, swaying to the beat of a chilly
autumn wind. Put together, it painted a landscape of eerie
Gothic beauty…and one perfectly fitting for his hauntingly
lovely pet, whose countenance was no longer as ghostly as
earlier.
Satisfied at what he saw, he nevertheless sought her
confirmation, asking politely, “You are feeling better, milady?”
The question had his pet’s lips pursing in response, and he
could almost see her going through a mental checklist to
examine if she was indeed feeling better.
After a while, his pet lifted her gaze back to his and nodded. “I
am indeed feeling better.”
“That’s good to hear,” he murmured.
And then it was just silence between them, and although he
had yet to drink her blood in order to read her thoughts, at that
exact moment, it didn’t even seem necessary. He simply
looked at her, his pet and heartkeeper, and she looked at him,
her Master, and somehow…it was the exact same memories
that drifted to their minds.
Mr. Booth says I must practice expressing my affection, she
had once written to him. Do you reckon I succeeded?
And to which he remembered wasting several sheets of paper
until he found the right words that did not cross the lines of
deception. While I wish to always take your side on all
matters, heartkeeping also forbids me to speak any untruth.
He had hoped that would have been the end of it, but instead
she had quickly sent her reply back. It did not escape my
notice that you did not actually answer my question.
The memory made his lips twitch, and before him, he saw his
pet’s lips curve ever so slightly.
Her first smile, the marquis found himself thinking, and the
sight was as heavenly as it was earthly, as precious as it was
forbidden.
“How is this happening, milord?” his pet suddenly asked.
“This?”
“The two of us thinking the same thing and knowing that it is
so.”
“I truly do not know.” Mihail was not lying. “Heartkeeping
still remains a mystery to most of us.”
“It’s strange,” Rhapsody murmured. “It is our first time to see
each other, but it does not feel that way. It is as if my soul…
knows you.”
And the fact that she could say such a thing without feeling
frightened…well, that was probably also the strange magic of
heartkeeping at work, too.
Generations of otherworlders had often likened him to the
Grim Reaper (or as the the scythe-holding immortal was
known in their ancient circles, the fallen angel Azrael). Of all
the Galeré, Mihail was said to be the fiercest and most
intimidating. He was not princely and elegant like Silviu, not
wicked and charming like Ilie, or gentle and kind like Adrijan.
Women wanted him as a lover, even a Master, but as a
husband who would be by their side every moment of their
lives?
The idea had always been too daunting for the kingdom’s
womenfolk, and yet here his pet was, claiming with utter
sincerity that her soul soul knew his.
“Are you not afraid of me at all?” Mihail questioned.
Rhapsody shook her head. “Should I be?”
“Extremely so,” he answered without hesitation.
“But I am not.”
“Obviously.”
“Maybe it’s because I’m not normal?”
The marquis rejected the answer outright, saying decisively,
“It’s not that.”
“Then?”
Naivë as fuck, Mihail thought. She was too innocent to even
realize she should be scared of him, and it had the marquis
wondering what other things his dark-haired temptation of a
pet could be just as naivë about. A thought nagged him then.
There was something else he should be talking to her about,
something that had greatly angered him–
“Master…”
His blood heated. There was something bewitchingly
provocative in the way she said the word, and he fucking
loved the way her tone lowered ever so becomingly whenever
she called him that.
Rhapsody decided it was time to speak of her plans, but before
anything else an apology was in order. “I sincerely apologize
for my earlier conduct, milord. It was most unbecoming of me
to receive you in such a manner.”
His pet was now speaking as if she were delivering a eulogy.
Charming as hell, the marquis thought, and for some reason,
his cock also found it interesting enough to start swelling
behind his pants. What. The. Fuck?
“If you would care to instruct me on how you wish to be
welcomed…”
Mihail was now cussing up a storm in his mind. This girl
would be the death of him, with the way she carelessly threw
out the most suggestive words in his presence. How did he
wish to be welcomed? What if he were to tell her he wanted
her to welcome him by flipping her skirts up and spreading her
legs wide open for his cock? Would she truly do so?
Rhapsody stopped speaking when she noticed her Master
looking suddenly savagely…ravenous. “Is everything alright,
Master?”
Mihail started swearing in a dozen languages.
Sex had never been more than a physiological activity for him,
and just as he consumed blood only when his body required
repleneshing, he had fucked only when his cock was in need
for release. But where his pet was concerned, nothing was
obviously normal. He only had to hear her call him Master,
and he found himself craving for the feel of her like he had
been starving for it for centuries.
Rhapsody was starting to worry about her Master’s condition.
He would look in severe pain at one moment and furious
enough to throttle someone the next. “Is there anything I can
do for you?”
Fuck. There she fucking went again, asking so many fucking
questions that only had images lurid as fuck flooding his mind.
And in all those fucking images, his pet was fucking naked,
moaning - nay, she was fucking pleading, begging him to do
all sorts of fucking dirty, lewd things–
Mihail breathed hard, but it was no use.
Mother of Hell, how he wanted her covered with his cum.
How he wanted her to be his, and if any other man–
The marquis stiffened, his mind finally recalling what it had
forgotten.
Rhapsody nearly stumbled back when the marquis’ gaze
snapped back to her without warning, and this time his green
eyes were harsh with anger.
“You were here with another man earlier,” the marquis asked
coldly. “Were you not?”
Rhapsody blinked in surprise. “I was, and…” She picked her
skirts up. “I must show you something, Master.”
Mihail was incredulously when his pet suddenly spun around
and ran away. He cursed under his breath even when he went
after her. She was running in the directions towards the woods,
and he had no fucking idea why.
His pet suddenly came into a stop. “Here, Master.”
And indeed, the scent he had detected earlier was once again
tainting the air around her, and when he reached his pet, she
immediately gestured towards the ground–
His gaze followed where she was pointing.
Shit.
The marquis’ head began to pound.
What the fuck was it with his pet that she kept stumbling over
dead bodies?

Start reading today.